CORNELL UNIVERSITY L I BRARY The Robert M. and Laura Lee Lintz Book Endowment for the Humanities Class of 1924 DATE DUE mri^ TO GAYLORD PRINTED IN U.S.A. Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924091353528 CANON MURATORIANDS CANON MURATORIANUS THE EARLIEST CATALOGUE OF THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT EDITED WITH NOTES And a Facsimile of the M8. in the Ambrosian Library at Milan BY SAMUEL PRIDEAUX TREGELLES, LL.D. o rf yap yvoit Koi /u; tratftat iM(at tv Z(ry ui n /U7 tvtBviafir), Thueydidei iL M. AT THE CLARENDON PRESS U.DCCC.LXVn. '^onlian MACMILLAN AND CO. PUBLISHERS TO TEE UNIVERSITY OF ®irf0rh IN acknowledging the kindness of the Delegates of the Clarendon Press in undertaking the publication of this Volume, I have to mention that it is known, I believe, by those to whom any apology may seem due, that the delay as to its appearance has been caused by circumstances wholly beyond my control. S. P. T. November 15, 1867. a 2 CONTENTS. PART L Page § I. The publication of the Catalogue by Muratori i "Wieseler*s description of the document, note i History of the MS., and part of the contents 2, 3 Original language Greek 4 § 2. Criticisms of others on the Muratorian Canon : Mosheim, Stosch, Simon de Magistris, Bunsen 4, 5 § 3. Re-coUations and Be-examinations : Nott, Wieseler, Hertz ... 5 Later Criticisms : Routh, Bunsen, Credner, Van Gilse, Westcott, , Hilgenfeld, Volkmar 6 § 4. Tregelles's facsimile 7 Thiersch's peculiar doubts, note 7 Ceriani's aid 8 Appendix to Pakt I, A. Muratori's description of the Ambrosian MS. and its contents . 1 1 B. Works on the Muratorian Canon 14 PART n. § I. The Muratorian Canon line for line 17 § 2. The following passage in the MS. &om St. Ambrose, as given twice, with collations 21 § 3. Mr. Westcott's remarks on the writing of the MS 24 PART m. § 1 . On the contents of the Fragment 29 § 2. St. Mark's Gospel 29 § 3. St. Luke's Gospel 30 § 4. St. John's Gospel 32 Its history and origin : Clement, Jerome 34 Victorinus Petavionensis 55 vi CONTENTS. Page § 5. Mutual relation of the Gospels iS § 6. St. John's first Epistle 37 John as an eye-witness. Greek order of the Gospels . . 38 § 7. Acts of the Apostles. Jerome quoted 39 Eusebius. Roman character of the Fragment 40 St. Peter's martjTdom. Tertullian, Caius, Dionysius ... 41 § 8. St. Paul's Epistles, Corinthians^ Galatians^ Romans .... 41 Old Testament citations mostly in the Romans .... 43 § 9. St. Paul's Epistles to seven Churches 43 The Apocalypse of St. John 43, 4 Victorinus Petavionensis (A. D. 300), Cyprian 45 Catholic Church 45 Bede , 46 § 10. St. Paul's Epistles to individuals 46 § II. Epistles falsely ascribed to St. Paul 47 To the Laodiceans; to the Alexandrians 47 § 12. Epistles of Jude and John 47 § 13. The Book of Wisdom 50 Supposed omission in the Fragment 51 "Wisdom and Proverbs 5^ Is Wisdom the work of Philo ? Jerome quoted .... 53 Hippolytus quoted, note 53 Irenaeus and Eusebius on the book of Wisdom .... 54 Opinion of Bishop Fitzgerald, note 54 Early traces of the book. Clement of Rome 55 § 14. Apocalypses of John and Peter 56 Early citations from the so-called Apocalypse of Peter. Eu- sebius, Clement of Alexandria 56 Methodius. Hippolytus, note 57 § 15. Hennas and the Shepherd 5^ Date of the Muratorian Fragment 5^ Hennas used by Irenaeus and Clement of Alexandria . . 59 Supposition of Origen as to the authorship 59 Rejected by Tertullian : Eusebius and Jerome 60 Testimonies as to its date 61 Commendations on the work as a fiction 62 Discovery of the Greek Text 63 Recent discoveries. Hypereides, Philosophumena of Hippo- lytus, &c 63 The MS. of Hippolytus. Dr. Routh on the authorship, note 6^ § 16. Certain writings of Heretics 64 Conclusion of the Fragment 65 CONTENTS. vli PART IV. The Belation of the Mtiratorian Canon to other AuthoritieB of the Second CSentuiy. Page § I. This Canon a centre-point for other testimonies 66 § 2. The Gospeb 67 Used everjrwhere at the close of the second century . • . 67 Irenaens quoted 68 Justin MartjT on the use of the Gospels 7° What Gospels did Justin use ? 7^ St. John's Gospel 73 Papias on Mark and Matthew 73 Irenaeus on the authorship of the Gospels 74 Mark identified with " John whose surname was Mark" 75 Metaphors changed into facts 76 Eusehius on the early use of the Gospels 77 Heretical testimonies to the Gospels 78 Heathen testimony: Celsus 79 § 3. St. John's first Epistle 81 Irenaeus, &c. Folycarp, Papias, &c 81 § 4. Book of Acts 82 Polyearp. Clement of Borne 8a § 5. St. Paul's Epistles .r 8a Tertullian , 83 Justin Martyr 84 Clement of Rome on I Cor. Dionysius of Corinth ... 85 Clement's use of Romans, folycarp 86 Bentley's Correspondence, note 87 § 6. Epistles of Jude and John 88 Tertullian and Clement of Alexandria on Jude 88 Irenaeus on a John : Clement of Alexandria 89 3 John in the Clementine Homilies 89 § 7. The Apocalypse. Papias, Justin Martyr 89 Melito. Dionysius of Corinth 90 Irenaeus on the date and authorship 90 Clement of Alexandria. Tertullian 90 Testimony from four Apocalyptic Churches, rtote .... 90 PART V. The Books not mentioned in the If uratorion Canon. § 1. Hebrews 92 Authorship the only real question 92 viii CONTENTS. Page Used by Clement of Borne 92 Jerome on Clement and Hebrews j note 93 Justin Martyr. Irenaeus 94 Clement of Alexandria asserts Paul to be the author . . 94 TertuUian ascribes it to Barnabas 94 Hippolytus's use of Hebrews 95 Origen on the authorship: how far Pauline 96 Its place in the order of books 96 Later traces of a belief that Barnabas was the writer . . 97 §2. First Epistle of St. Peter • . . . 97 Papias, Polycarp, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria ... 97 TertuUian in his Scorpiace 98 § 3. Second Epistle of St. Peter 99 Firmilianns 99 Origen, Eusebius too Hippolytus, Theophilns of Antioch 101 Irenaeus, Justin Martyr, Pseudo-Barnabas loi Polycarp, Clement of Bome, Melito 102 Sibylline Books, note 104 Silence of TertuUian 104 Pamphilus (in Euthalius) 104 Grounds of objection, internal 105 Internal proofs of genuineness 105 Clementine Homilies, note ' 106 Style 106 Later portion of Isaiah sanctioned as his in the New Testa- ment, note -r .... 107 Moral arguments for 2 Pet 107 Was the Apocalypse of Peter a false substitute for his second Epistle? 108 § 4. The Epistle of James 108 Origen, Irenaeus 108 Hermas, Dionysius of Alexandria 109 § 5. The New Testament in the fourth century 109 Diocletian persecution 109 Traditors 110 Assertions used against the New Testament iix Objections to St. John's Grospel, note . iii Importance of Historic Evidence 11 1 CORRIGENDA P. 45, 1. 16, /or A. D. 200 read A D. 300. P. 62, 1. 9, /or his veniens read hie veniens. ERRATUM. P. 39, line 5, should stand thus euidenter dedaraJt. Sed et profectionem pauli ah un CANON MURATORIANUS. PAKT I. § 1. In the year 1740 Muratori published a document containing an early list of the books of the New Testament from a MS. in the Ambrosian Library at Milan'. This document is anonymous, and from the subjpct and the name of the Editor it is generally known and quoted as the Muratorian Canon or Muratorian Fragment. The internal evidence proves it to be the work of a writer who had lived in the middle of the second century ; and hence in all inquiries on the subject of the Canon of the New Testament this list has an especial value, for it is the earliest definite statement of the kind in existence. It is not a formal catalogue of the New Testament books, but it rather appears to be an incidental account given by the writer, who for some reason had occasion to speak of the subject in this particular manner. Most who have treated on the Canon from the time of Muratori appear to have agreed as to the importance of the document (except, perhaps, a few who paradoxically expressed some doubt as to its genuineness), and some have endeavoured to give its text with greater exactitude than was done by Muratori. This might be thought to be a matter of no difficulty; but in fact the discrepancies of collators have been most strange; some affirming that the beginning of the document is in the middle of a page after a vacant 8pace^ others correctly stating that the truncated commencement is at the top of a page, so that the defect in that part may be owing to the loss of a preceding leaf. There were several questions which could only be set at rest by obtaining a ■ In the third vol. of his Antiquitates Ita- ment fangt nach einer langem Lficke etwa licae Medii Aevi, &c. The whole of Mura- mitten auf der Seite an." It is scarcely possible tori's account of this document, and of the to compress greater errors into fewer words. MS. in the Ambrosian Libraiy in which it is But this statement has been repeated and fully contained, is given at the end of this Fart, credited ; while the bearing of such an assertion p. II. is of no little moment as to the beginning of b Thus Prof. F. Wieseler says, " Das Frag- the document. 2 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. ^ i. facsimile of that part of this Ambrosian MS.; and to give this is the object of the present publication. Accuracy of statement of all points of Christian evidence is of no small importance, if we wish to rise from a mere general and indefinite notion to a clear and distinct apprehension of facts. And as Christianity is a religion based on facts, we have to inquire on what grounds we receive the documents in which such facts are transmitted; for thus we shall know how to meet those who would throw distrust or suggest doubt as to this branch of Christian evidence. It behoves us to know how, from the Apostolic age and onward, there never has been a time in which the historic records of our religion have not been received, held fast, and publicly used ; so that all along there have been the same records as to the facts of our Lord's incarnation. His death on the cross as the vicarious sacrifice appointed by God the Father, His resurrection, ascension, the mission of the Holy Ghost, and the preaching by the Apostles of our Lord of the doctrine of repentance and remission of sins in His name, in obedience to His command. The object of the facsimile of the Canon Muratorianus now published is to give that ancient docimient in such a form as shall for the future be free from all doubt : the notes are such as appear to me to illustrate the author's meaning and intention, especially as to what he actually wrote ; and the testimonies of other writers that are subjoined (Part IV.) are intended as giving a general view of the relation of the Muratorian Canon of the New Testament to the other a,uthorities of the second cen- tury, shewing the common reception of our Canonical books in all parts from which we have any extant writings of Christians in that age. It veiU be seen that the object of Muratori in publishing this fragment was not so much to illustrate sacred letters, as to exhibit a striking specimen of the barbarism of the scribes in Italy in the ages in which ancient learn- ing had been destroyed. He doubtless intended to give a perfectly faithful transcript ; but he evidently found a diflBculty (as has been the case with others) in copying with literal accuracy words and sentences containing almost every possible error of grammar and orthography; while other inaccuracies must be regarded as mistakes such as would be almost certain to be introduced while passing through the hands of a printer, and which too often evade the vigilance of a press-corrector. Some of the mistakes and oversights seem to have arisen from the present obscurity of some parts of the MS., especially in the faint corrections. The volume in which the Muratorian Fragment is contained formerly belonged to the celebrated monastery of Bobbio, a place from which precious MSS. have migrated into so many libraries, thus carrying the name of Bobbio I. § I. CANON MURATORIANUS. 3 with them ; while that Irish monastery of Columbanus has no remaining literary celebrity as a locality except for the treasures once deposited there. Mm-atori judged, a century and a quarter ago, that the MS. was almost a thousand years old : we may reasonably ascribe it to some part of the eighth century. The prefixed title (as Muratori mentions) attributes, in- correctly enough, the contents of the volmne to John Chrysostom. At the beginning it is defective ; cap. iv, with which it now commences, con- tains an extract from Eucherius Lugdunensis ; then follows this fragment on the Canon: this is comprized in the two sides of folio lo, and in the first twenty-three lines of the recto of folio ii ; while the rest of folio ii and the recto of folio 12 contain twice over an extract from St. Ambrose (in ed. Benedict. Paris 1686, 287, 8). This portion out of St. Ambrose is passed over by Muratori, who speaks of what follows this extract as if it had immediately succeeded the fragment on the Canon. The rest of the very varied collection contained in the book may be seen in Muratori's description. It seems as if it must have been a kind of conmaon-place book, in which some monk, possessed of more industry than learning or critical tact, had written out various things which came in his way, without his having any definite reason in his selections, and without there being any relation between the things so brought together. Many, however, of the astonishing mistakes found in the fragments did not originate with him, though he may perhaps have increased them, partly from ignorance, and partly from that frequent cause of the corruption of ancient texts — ^the attempt at emendation. The fragment on the Canon is defective at the beginning, and this appears to be from the loss of leaves, perhaps one quire, between what are now the first and second. We may certainly gather that what preceded in the MS. must have related to the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark ; but how the whole statement relative to the books of the New Testament was introduced, and for what purpose written, can only be a matter of conjecture. The writer seems to have had some object in view, some point that he wished to establish, some error before him that he wished to controvert Thus much seems evident, that he does not make a formal objective statement, but that he only introduces what he has to say on the books of the New Testament and their authors, subjectively, as bearing on the points, whatever they might be, that he had under discussion. The fragment terminates abruptly ; but we have all that the scribe of the eighth century saw fit to insert in his common-place book : this fact seemed uncertain so long as there was any doubt as to the manner in B 2 4 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. f 2. which it ends. It may have had but a fragmentary termination when it fell into the hands of the monk of Bobbio. Muratori, on grounds which he gives in his description, ascribes this fragment to the Roman Presbyter Caius, about the year A. D. 196: an opinion hardly to be reconciled with the fact which the writer states, that Pius was bishop of Rome in his time : " the date of the Episcopate of Pius is variously given, 127-142 and 142-157C." Others place his death 150. That it was originally written in Greek, and that some of the mistakes in the Ambrosian copy are those of a translator, was of course the opinion of Muratori in supposing Caius to be the author. But the Greek original is a point wholly irrespective of any opinion as to the authorship. {2. It was only natiu'al that some attention should soon have been directed to so curious a monument of Christian antiquity, bearing as it does such an important relation to the evidence for the Canon of the New Testament. The names of those who have discussed the Mm-atorian Fragment are sufficient proof of this attention : most, however, contented themselves with repeating the text from Muratori, and either dismissing the subject with a few remarks, or else disproving the theory that Caius was the author, and perhaps expressing an opinion whether it was originally written in Latin or Greek. Thus Mosheim, in 1753, spoke of the dubiousness of the notion of the authorship, which had been suggested by the first editor; and that on the simple grovmd of the writer having been the contemporary of Hennas, and thus being of about the middle, and not the end, of the second century. Stosch, in 1755, equally rejected the opinion that Caius had been the author ; but he also denied its Greek original, and sought to explain the document on the supposition that it had been originally written in Latin. In 1772, Simon de Magistris, in editing Daniel secundum LXX ex codice Chisiano, in the dissertations subjoined, attributed the authorship to Papias of Hierapolis (p. 467); he rightly saw that Greek was the original Westcott's History of the Canon of the through different parts of a very long period. New Testament, 2nd ed. 1865 (p. 185). On Dr. Routh's edition of the Euthydemus and the ground above stated, and others, such as Oorgias of Plato appeared in 1784; his Tres the heterodoxies mentioned, the Fragment is breves Tractatus exactly seventy years after- not unreasonably supposed to be not later than wards, in 1854. But the rarity of such a cir- the year 170, or probably earlier. cumstance makes the difiBculty of ascribing this The question of date makes it improbable that Fragment to Caius very manifest, as does the it can be the work of Caius ; although there context of the passage which speaks of Pius as are not wanting instances of literary activity living in his time. I. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 5 language, and that the Ambrosian copy is simply a translation; but in supposing Papias to have been the author, he was almost, if not quite, as incorrect in his chronology, by placing it too early, as Muratori had been in placing it too late. Most of those who have discussed the Fragment have been content with regarding it as being like the Epistle to Diognetus, one of the early Christian monimients of the authorship of which we know nothing. And this in the absence of all evidence" is the only course to be adopted if we would avoid speculation. The late Baron Bunsen, in his Analecta Ante- Nicaeria (i. 125, &c.), in publishing this Fragment, ascribes it to Hegesippus"*. That he lived at the same time as the author of this Fragment we know ; but this in itself proves nothing, as Bunsen truly states : but he tries to find some confirmation of his conjecture from the manner in which Euse- bius and Jerome speak of Hegesippus and his mode of using sacred books. All that can be said, I think, in favour of Bunsen's hypothesis is, that it is not, like those of Muratori and Simon de Magistris, contradicted by facts : it does not involve any actual impossibility. $ 3. For a long time the text of the Fragment was only known from the edition of Muratori, although it might have been thought probable that in a document of so peculiar a kind some of the obscure words would admit of a re-examination being made with advantage. A collation of Muratori's text with the MS. itself was made by George Feedeeic Nott, who communicated the results to Dr. Routh, who after the collator's death inserted them in the second edition of his Reliquiae Sacrae (1846). In 1847 another collation was made by Prof. Feiedbich Wieselee, which was published by his brother, Prof Karl Wieseler, in the Studien und Kritiken for that year. In 1847 also M. Heetz made the collation used by Baron Bimsen in his edition. Some of those who endeavoured to ascertain the true reading of the Fragment did so, as assuming that the Latin is the original, and thus all d He had first done this in the announcement that the Presbyter Caius is the author, bo also which appeared at the end of his Ignatius von is Bunsen's opinion, according to which the Antiochien und seine Zeit. Sieben Sendschrif- Fragment is taken out of Hegesippus's Five ten an Dr. August Neander, Hamburg 1847. Books of vn-o/unjfuira ... Hegesippus himself did In the Nachschrift, p. 244, he expresses his not abide by this Canon, but used the Gospel hope of publishing in the same year Marcion according to the Hebrews (Eusebius H. £. iv. and Hegesippus oder der Brief an Diognet 22). . . . Eusebius, who so highly honoured und das muratorische Bruchstttck ttber den Hegesippus (H. £. iv. 8), and had a fiill ac- Canon, &c. quaintance with his vmiunHum, surely would Credner (Oeschichte des neutestamentlichen not in his inquiry for lists of the Canon have Eanon, pp. 142, 3) thus discusses the theory omitted to insert this list in his Ecclesiastical which ascribes the authorship to Hegesippus : History had it been found in Hegesippus." " Just as untenable as is Muratori's supposition 6 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. § 3- that could be needed was the critical correction of the existing document ; while others, believing that the original was Greek, sought to understand the Ambrosian MS. by means in part of what such Greek original must have been. Routh says : — " Ego ex vestigiis satis Claris deprehendisse mihi videor hominem, qui Graece scripserit, subter haec Latina verba latentem, eo indicio quod eadem ita graecissant, ut etiam ex ilia lingua reddita esse videantur." (Rel. Sac. i. 402.) These remarks are in opposition to Freind- aller, who, wlule he revived the hypothesis of Miu-atori that Caius was the author, said also " Fragmentum nostrum Latinae potius originis stylmn sapit." Dr. Routh's notes on the Fragment were of more importance for the illustration of the writer's meaning than those of all who had preceded him ; as such they have a permanent value, and no one can safely neglect them. Although he fully believed that he had before him a translation from the Greek, yet he did not make the hazardous attempt to restore the original throughout: he contented himself with suggesting in particular passages what the original might probably have been; for this is some- times of importance, as leading to the formation of a judgment of what is intended hy the Latin which we have. Baron Bunsen, in his Analecta Ante-Nicaena, however, not only attempted the correction of the Latin, but he also gave a reconstruction of the Greek by Boetticher (or Lagarde), which he supposed would answer to it. So too Hilgenfeld in 1863 : but in such attempts failure is almost necessary ; because not only must we be uncertain as to the Greek words, but it is difficult, if not impossible, to make true allowance for the injuries which copyists have inflicted on the Latin version. Amongst those who have applied their critical acumen to the restora- tion of the Latin Text, Credner should be especially mentioned, whose notes also are often important ; Van Gilse too should not be overlooked ; and the Rev. B. F. Westcott has skilfully corrected some passages, while regarding others as hopelessly corrupted. Credner in 1847 had said, "The text of om* MS. is one corrupted beyond all measure*;" while Dr. G. Volkmar, the editor of his posthumous work, so far from agreeing with this statement, commences his own account of the MS. with the words, " The MS. is so little a corrupt one, that it far rather belongs to the most correct f." This statement of Volkmar's has not been without e « Der Text unseres FragmenteB ist ein (Iber ' " Das MS. ist so wenig ein cormpteB, dass es alle Maassen verdorbener. Die Schuld dieser vielmehr zu den correctesten gehbrt" Yolkmar Verdorbenheit iat in der griinzlosen Unwiasen- in Credner's Geschichte des neutestamentlichen heitderAbschreiberzuBUchen." Zur Geschichte Eanon, i860, p. 341. des Canons, p. 72. I. § 4. CANON MURATORIANUS. 7 profit ; for it led Westcott to investigate this very point with the MS. itself at Milan; and thus he established the fact that the inaccuracies of the writer are in the general contents of the volume habitual and astonishing, as Muratori had said. f 4. I had long been aware that in several places it was very desirable to re-examine the Muratorian Fragment, so as to remove all doubt as to its readings; and it was important, in my judgment, that this should be done by means of a facsimile tracing, so as to guard against mere errors of the eye ; and also because of the MS. being unique ; so that without a facsimile it would be impossible satisfactorily to perpetuate the record, in case of any injury befalling the Ambrosian copy. Also I thought that if this were done, the extraordinary doubts thrown out by Thiersch e would of necessity be set at rest. The experience which I had obtained as to collators and copyists of Greek Testament MSS. caused me to feel surprise that no one interested in the subject seemed to have ever examined the MS. since Mioratori himself: for although this had been done by Nott, the fact as well as the results were unknown to me ; for these were only made public in the second edition of Dr. Routh's Reliquiae Sacrae, which did not appear tUl 1846. When in Italy, from Nov. 1845 till June 1846, 1 was closely occupied with the collation of Greek MSS., with vain endeavours to gain access to the Vatican MS., so as fully to use it, and with the Latin Codex Amia- tinus at Florence ; and at that time I could not visit Milan. Had that then been practicable, I shovdd certainly have made some effort for getting then a facsimile tracing of the Fragment \ Not long after that time I was speaking of the value of such a facsimile, when Chevalier Bunsen told me that he had endeavoured to obtain one through some formal diplomatic channel ; but that the answer had been, that it could not be permitted ; there was such fear of the MS. receiving injury, and that a document of so much value required such peculiar care, &c. : he informed me, however, that he either had obtained or should soon C In ThieTsch's Yersuch zur Herstellang des original to have been Greek ; but after dis- historiBchen Standpuncts fOr die Kritik der cussing well the contents of the Fragment, he neutestamentlichen Schriften (1845), ^^ <^ concludes with throwing a kind of suspicion cusses (pp. 384-7) the Muratorian Canon. He over the whole : some of the corruptions are makes the important remark, " Wir fOrchten, (he says) of such a kind, " dass sie uns fast wie Muratori hat es beim Lesen des Manuscripts ein Scherz vorkommen und schon mehrmals etwas leicht genommen; damit verbindet sich den Verdacht in uns erweckten, 06 nicht das aber die Hofihung, dass vermittelst einer neuen ganze FragmeiU eirte spasshafte MyBtifiaUwn Vergleichung desselben noch ein Text gewon- des Herausgebers Muratori sein konnte ?" nen werden konnte, den man dann als sichere ^ Before that time I had studied the docu- Basis fllr weitere Emendationen betrachten ment as edited : indeed my notes on it begin dflrfte" (p. 385). He rightly maintains the as long ago as 1844. 8 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. $ 4- obtain a very thorough collation of the MS. ; which of course is that of Hertz, which he afterwards used. About this time the second edition of Routh's Reliquiae came out, shewing that the transcript published by Muratori and the collation by Nott were not in precise accordance; then in 1847 Karl Wieseler published the collation made by his brother, Friedrich Wieseler, and in 1854 Bunsen published that of Hertz. Of these collations of the MS. Mr. Westcott said, that they, " though slightly inconsistent, leave nothing more to be gained by a fresh examination of its marvellous blunders'." It might be allowed that there could not be much to gain as to the general meaning and con- tents ; but still where there are discrepancies, it may be permitted that an investigator may know the feeling — " Nil actum repntans dum quid snperesset agendum ;" and he might judge that something still remained undone so long as the points of difference as to the testimony of collators remained unsettled. But indeed so long as Wieseler's statement that the MS. begins about the middle of a page remained unanswered'', and so long as Thiersch's hint that the whole might be a mystification was uncontradicted, some- thing was still to be done. During the latter days of August, 1857, 1 paid a short visit to Milan ; and when at the Ambrosian Library, I recollected the Muratorian Canon, and the desire which I had felt in former years to examine it and to make a facsimile tracing. In Signer Antonio Ceeuni, one of the Doctors of the Bibliotheca Ambrosiana (whose Syriac studies have since borne valuable fruit), I found a scholar whose true pleasure in furthering Biblical or Antiquarian inquiry was a real and important aid. He shewed me the volume containing the Fragment, which we examined together, and then we compared it with the transcript of its text, as published by Muratori, its discoverer. , We both felt some surprise that such variations should exist in the descriptions of the MS. and not only in the transcript. Recollecting the fail\u"e of Chevalier Bunsen's formal application for a facsunile, it was more with desire than with expectation that I asked Dr. Ceriani if I could be allowed to make a facsimile tracing, (materials for which I had happily with me in Milan) ; Dr. Ceriani with the greatest promptitude applied to the ofl&cer of the Library then in charge, who could grd,nt the needed permission ; and with equal kindness and alacrity, i History of the Canon of the New Testa- Friedrich the collator, or Karl the editor ; if ment, ed. ist, 1855, p. 557. to the former, it must have been one of those Ic I do not know to 'which of the brothers misleading notes, written down &om failing such a mis-statement should be attributed, memory. I- § 4-] CANON MURATORIANUS. 9 the Librarian in charge, when the object was explained, gave me leave to make the tracing. To this I at once devoted myself; and by making a diligent use of the remainder of that day and of the next (on the evening of which I had to leave Milan), during the hours in which the Library was open, I was able to complete my facsimile, including that part of the passage from St. Ambrose which stands on the same page as the end of the Fragment. I noticed that this extract from St. Ambrose was given twice, and I examined it sufficiently to see that the two copies had some variations amongst themselves ; I also thought that I observed that the peculiarities of transcription, as to orthography, substitutions of letters, &c., resembled those in the Fragment on the Canon ; hence I supposed that the comparison of the two copies of the extract from St. Ambrose with the known text would throw some light on its mistakes and strange corruptions. But as I had at once to leave Milan, Dr. Ceriani had the kindness to offer to copy for me this part of the MS., which he soon afterwards sent to me in England. On my homeward journey I was at Heidelberg on Sept. 7, when I took the opportunity of shewing the facsimile tracing that I had made to the Chevalier Bunsen at Charlottenberg, where he then resided. He was surprised to find that it had been obtained without difficulty ; and at once he collated it with me, letter by letter, with the transcript of Hertz. If I had been able at Milan to have compared it with any copy but that of Muratori, I might have found several things in the corrections of later hands noted by Nott, F. Wieseler, or Hertz, to be re-examined at once and verified with the MS. As it was, beginning with any letter or part of a letter which was thus noted by Chevalier Bunsen and myself, I added to my list of queries every point, however minute, which seemed at all doubtful from the other collations ; and by sending a tracing of the line or lines in which such queries occurred to Dr. Ceriani, I obtained from him a precise correction (if needed) of what the later hands had added or altered. These minute corrections in the MS. are sometimes very faint, 80 that as to one Dr. Ceriani had to wait for a day sufficiently clear and cloudless to enable him to see the correction with absolute certainty. I naturally wished to bring this facsimile before those interested in critical studies: after a while, the Delegates of the Oxford University Press kindly expressed their willingness to do this ; the facsimile was placed in the hands of a lithographer at Oxford ; when lithographed, I examined it letter by letter with my tracing, and I also sent it to Dr. Ceriani for his approval and revision. I thus feel satisfied that there has been preserved 10 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. $ 4- the true form of the document containing this early Canon in the manner in which it has been transmitted. Its evidence is not the less trustworthy from its being a blundering and illiterate transcript of a rough and rustic translation of a Greek original. The peculiarity of its transmission in this form gives, if anything, a farther weight to its testimony as being some- thing the genuineness of which is self-evident. The hindrances which interfered with my publishing the facsimile as soon as it had been lithographed, have occasioned a delay which I regret '. The failure of health, which for a time put a stop to all work connected with my Greek Testament, of course prevented my doing anything else which required thought and study : I am thankful for the mercy of Almighty God enabling me to go on with my Greek Testament ; and now, after several years, I am glad not to allow this facsimile to remain any longer in obscurity. There are, I believe, those to whom it will be useful as supplying a portion of the evidence which bears on the transmission of those Records inspired by the Holy Ghost through which we learn the Revelation which God has given us of His blessed Son. 1 I ought here to mention, that the original corrected has been transferred by photography, lithograph is not that which has been now and relithographed. published; but the copy which I had finally Canorv Muratorutnus. BibLLodu. Amiros. CocLWl. -. rd. 10 V QtJir^U6T-3k.cneMl>jTeKpwi«r eTTr^Poet-iiT ' TGR^noeuAv^eLiiLii&RUtn sec/NdoU^iCATs/ L u c-xs Iscreme^ icus p oSTsSuev'S tjco X pi Cuoneop-^uLus qu<^si t4*nuRissTUdiostirr>. ^ecuAJ^ciro *^dstim siseerrvumeKisuo ^xopivioArecovcRisei- OAjcofakcoeKi veclpse jC>wioi*rlNCAR;ve €.TidepR<{*Ac;eavj[ipo'TTAi«r- iiA e-r«\6?ViiTtuii^«T^ Jof>AVMis rNCipe«TbiceTie. CJUA.RTI 6UAx:C;el.lORaCY* loh^NS^JIS ^^ecipol^jj; COboR«¥^vnnBCjis coTWdescipuLfs e*rep~^sv4is dyciT COnle fUTsrw^,«-rc or»i>»vodie«rR.i^v«o €«rqM»d OUicfiJ^epue-i\n-RevieLaw'r'«<» -3^.1.«reRu<rRc«cY> ^0&ise7VN)<vR.Reo9tjis €ra.deor»Nx>G«r€ i^euG ls«^'n;»or» -\/^dHeA,€5?^«\poS'roLis "V4«¥-Re CO 9-/^1 s ■ cevTiaw« cuN«nsloT>A^/^7V|s suoA/ocrnTve- <;uNiSa6iscRiE?i^e*r' CsTideo Ltcr<ru<4i2iA sim CuLiS^UA7V"9el-iORurr> JLlRRlS pRfMCipiA OOCe-^^«ruR 7sIiHiL*TakO^«>iOtj:peiiT CKedeN Ti um pV^^ • c\ior» \xxKO -AC pRiA/CfpALi sV*" he Opco^juesAmove cvicoc^ec-ipuZ.^* scos A c d e 9 e cr> I rg o et«. S *^ oe'^7 <ra. pR,or>o/vf>ucT»TUn3.cre Aispec*ms <|Wo6yc cruRuco ©»Io^.A^/N€ts «K^or^cOA^s«rA^^Te »^ »ivcuLAeTiA IwefpiSTuLissMispRopeRAcr dicewslwcec^eip^iJL qu^wid.mxASocoLis VO « T»WS«- pA L pA Xie KU M T ^AeC SC R »p^; J^;t * -> iCe;vicr»A^O/v s&l-,urr> C4 IS ci«err> s e6 Avidi«roR.err> ^ei cTSCRipfroKe orr»Njiucr»cr>i«A.BiL|udJv'i pCROR^i SUBU^/ol^lBHoSCRlteTAS-CiNT 1^ CIC-XS O B TJ rr>e Tbe^pi i,e- co>jpRiv«V|cr quiA ^UBpRAese7VTiAe»us sivCuL^ C^eR,e'c>A^f<^UR. Siccitt' ^TSeoooT^p-^SSioHe pen-Ri Bt >. A^sp«\/^»XpRopicps?cc-M'ns ^pis-ToJ,* ^«jrrerv> SI >JTUol,&jvT-ATii^us/wreJI et;eR€r Ipse de-cLAv^^iKj^-^. pRimCiot^fjiumcoRiNTbeis SCVSC*>^Viei«esislN pRi]v<cipiUo>eAU.uar>p> ■ >^esse>rpm iw«rirr>AiNrs pK.oL^tf>cnASSCRips»«r<>€ciiiiBUiBSiVCoLis "Hcces se-esT ^»j6T4oBisAe5p«ATakKi CMo^ipseBe-^-Tus -4posTuLuspAtjLv*» se-cfwe-vs pRo6cces^so'Kissv» Ion A NM IS ORdlve^ VOWS'COO-teN'^n-r. SGcmp-TAe eccLcst'e scR.i»-vroR£y«we«T^Li Aco-ROH'HsfOs sep«Tior>A (Jle Kuro Co Rfc TO The IS eT-resAoLcc^N siAxAS IrioeT pRocoKReB«no7<j-t» I'l-ei^eTXAR, Uma^ TA.cr-»e;^-pexocT»verr> ORoeo^* 'ri?KW<Jie- eccLesi*. 6eppueAe«srec)e vosCicr-uR G«TloV»AKN'ise>/rlNA pcFCAL^Bsy Liiccr^e psre" eccLeseis scuio-^ir *rAme7s/oor.K/i ausOiciT Cie»2Ml-i«>p iLet^o/sje-cr^ci^^o^ ^TAcnmrut-iKiA 0^'Vb'ry*rr>onrf7eu:dcji>>s OROA pp€C pesce pl-i>J.e scip^io^iesuvT peR-rcReTiAcnXd Cr>l^f e-piTsfCT^ AAVt^sgco coARClo/vis €^taI-ia pL^ poTes^r peLeuim cumooelJLe- or>isce«i NJx»*JCOhx CTiM«*r ^p'S'ToL-vsAxje-lude e«T-supeR.5CR»cmo )obAwis^v*As/)srcAT4>oLiCAV>Aiie>jTxjR. e«rs4pi eNiTiA. <»k'&Ac-niciss^Loo->o>ris JN'riOAjeneilpsius SCRIp*rA AFO<3AlA.p5e eTlAoiloVi<\>jlS erixi TRI TAnT uco tiecipl^'Crrus (]uAcw^ixidA.m e^rwos TRisLe^ji I TveoLesiA'MoLtivr pASToneroUdo nUpeRn.|Or> e'r«T^cr>pofHBif TsJOST"|^IS I>[IR^& Rocy>A f>^ RmAcoi/empsiT- seiSevre CA«rk^ rri^AUKBis H.oor»Ae AecLcsi-Aepioeps pi«A<r^r*' eivts &«n6eoLe^ieurocJv»i^e Opc^RTvrsepu pZ-icAneweno JvedesiA pcptilo Vecji4e/v«reB ■pRope^'nrivs coTs7pl.eTxuT»vua?^HO >^ecBielviet^ Apo s«rol-o« I -^ pi-ne tt cr» pottumpcHre^n^, 7Vii-»iLlv*TOTXfcnnecipeo»u« . .CJuje^nAcw/zoj^^^ nSA^LroO«unr> LiBRum rr>Aucio Vi CQT^CKipse KUNIT" laV^CUrOBAJS-lLl^e^ -\55l-*VCZOf> O^TA.pY^y, Cii«T> .coT»Ti«ru«roRe<r> >;A.c~v»Lits en^crucocTTtece>r«nsdccee«roeTX> u I R. siSAdepn- iS uicTO'Ri'AOf* Liue-RAui*r7sie^po«re DKO M-^TVlR.d»MlSlO VlSAdp^CTlAS <^tiA.v6ogtc AroAC»AT7v;epo«recr. uTpRoeo v^cueU-i dedi 7v/-\RGpeKieuLuioi Clui<>es«r7<ioor»e^A«jn«T-V>oc esTeLeei«r tlr^^e^ e«TllLud >jo>JsoL^-A<isc:ief^ *riA<Tr> 6ei R.epei^^TtjR .5e<>e«TiA AdcK*^Ti-Alu5«roRc»or» CANON MURATORIANUS. 11 APPENDIX TO PART L Muratori's description of the Ambrosian MS. and its contents, especially the Fragment on the Canon. De Literarum Statu, neglecta et cultora in Italia post Barbaros in earn invectos usque ad annum Christi Millesimum Centesimum. Dissertatio Quadragesima Tertia. (Muratorii Antiquitates Italicae Medii Aevi etc Tom. iii. Mediolani mdccxl. coll. 809-880.) (851) "Sed quando coepimus vulnera rimari literis inflicta, dum nidia saecula decurrerent, ne hoc quidem dissimulandum est, imperitissimos et indoctissimos homines cfebriufi quam antea fdisse adhibitos ad exscribendos Codices, quos propterea erroribus ac Bordibus ad nauseam usque repletos intueare. Ex his non paucos prae manibus habtii, et exemplum adferre jnvat, quod non uno nomine, nisi mihi facile blandior, lucem exposcere videtur. Adservat Ambrosiana Mediolanensis Bibliotheca membra- naceum Codicem, e Bobiensi acceptum, cujus antiquitae paene ad annos mille accedere mihi visa est. Scriptus enim foit Literis m^usculis et quadratis. Titulus praefixus omnia tribuit Johanni Chrysostomo, sed immerito. Mutilum in principio codicem deprehendi. Cap. lY. est de animantibus, atque ex his verbis incipit : Alae iuo testamenta. In, Ezechiel unumquodque duabus ali» velabat os suum etc. Horum auctorem agnovi Eucherium Lugdnnensem Lib. Formul. Spiritual. Sequitur frag- mentum de Apostolis, in&a mihi evulgandum. Turn Iticyait de expositionem (ita ibi) diveriarum rerum. In primis mandragora in Geneti, geniu pumi nmillimum parvo peponia gpeeiem vel odore etc. Ita illic depravata sunt verba, excerpta e libro ejusdem Sancti Eucherii de Hebraic. Nomin. Interpret. Post alia sequitur de Matthaeo Evangeliita. Orate autem ne fiat fuca vettra iieme vel tabbato; id ett ne cum fuca fit, impedimentum paiiamini. Post hanc Homiliam succedit altera de ultimo adventu Christi; nbi de mille annis in apocalypsi memoiatis agitur. Turn Homiliae in ilia verba : Nemo teit de die et hora ilia. De tribus mensurie. De Petro aposiolo. De reparatione Lapti, quod opusculum novimus tributum Chiysostomo. Additur Fides Sancti Ambrosii Epitccpi, quae incipit: Noa Patrem et Filium etc. sed post' aliquot lineas reliqua desiderantur. Accedit altera Expositio Fidei Catholicae, cujus auctorem Charta lacerata non retinet. Turn Fides Sancti Zuciferi Epiacopi. Deinde, Fides quae ex Nicaeno Concilio procesait. Tamdem Incipit Fides Beati Athanasii. Fidis unius aubatantiae Trinitatia Patria et Filii et Spiritua Sancti etc. Ex eodem ergo Codice ego decerpsi fragmentum antiquissimum ad Canonem divinanim Scripturarum spectans. Null! diligentiae peperci, ut ejus auctorem detegerem, simulque rescirem, num hactenus editum fuerit. Nisi me fefellerunt oculi, aut complurium Librorum defectus, quern non semel doleo : nusquam deprehendi evulgatum, ac propterea spes mihi superest, C 2 12 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. App. A. fore ut libentius a Lectoribus aocipiatur, ac praecipue quod antiquitatem redoleat summe venerabilem. Si conjecturam meam exerere fas est, in illam opinionem feror, tribuenda haec esse Cajo Ecolesiae Romanae Presbytero, qui tub Victore et Zephyrino PontificiAus, teste Photio in Bibliotheca, Codice XLViii. hoc est qui circiter annum Christi cxcvi. floruit. Disputationem Caji istius disertissimi viri, halitam Romae temporidus Zepiyrini adversm Proclum quemdam Cataphrygaram haeresis propuynatorem,, memorat Ensebius Caesariensis, Ecclesiastic. Histor. Lib. 6. Cap. 20. in qua ille dum adversariorum in componendis novis Scripturis temeritatem et audaciam sugillat rwK Tov Xtfioyi 'AirooTo'Aov hiKOXpmv \tjovmv i-iria-rok&v, fiinjiiovevti, rriv wpAs 'E^paiovi firi (Tvvapi9iJ,TJ(Tas rais AoiTrais* iiifl xal tiv bfvpo irapa 'PaifiaCmv rialv ov vo/iiferai tov ""AitoiTToKov Tvy\ir(iv : tredecim tantum divini Apostoli recentet EpUtolas, earn quae ad Hebraeos itucripta est, cum reliquis iion adnumerans. Sane haec Epistola etiamnum a quilusdam Romania apostoli esse non creditur. Sanctus Hieronymus totidem fere verbis, de Cajo isto loqnens in Libro de Scriptorib. Ecclesiastic. Cap. 60. reddidit sententiam Eusebii, nisi quod addit, disputationem a Cajo habitam sub Zephyrino Romanae urhis Episcopo, id est sub Antonino Severi filio ; ac propterea secundum ilium Cajus haec scripserit circiter Annum Vulgaris Epochae ccxii. Addit etiam de eadem Epistola : sed et apud Romanes usque liodie quasi Pauli apostoli non habetur, quum tamen Eusebius tantum scripserit apud quosdam Romanos. Photius quoque loco supra laudato auctor est, Cajum tredecim dumtaxat Beati Pauli Epistolas enumerasse, non receptd in censum quae est ad Hebraeos. lUe quoque haec ab Eusebio hausit. Ceterum non est hujus loci recensere, quibus auctoribus et rationibus in Canonem sacrarum Scriptnrarum merito recepta deinde ab omnibus fuerit Epistola ad Hebraeos, de qua idem Sanctus Hieronjmus ad Evagrium scribens dicit : Quam omnes Graeci recipiunt, et nonnulU Latinorum. Ita quaestionem banc jam diu versarunt ac illustrarunt viri doctissimi, ut rursus eamdem agitare velle, supervacaneum foret. " niud quod ad me spectat, arripio. Hippolytus quoqae Portuensis episcopus, Caji supra laudati aequalis, Photio teste, Codice 121. sensit Epistolam ad Hebraeos non esse Pauli Apostoli. Immo ne temporibus quidem Sancti Hieronymi Bomana Ecclesia illam inter Canonicas Apostoli Pauli Epistolas receperat. Quum ergo eam omiserit Cajus Presbyter Bomanus, Scriptor antiquissimus, ceteras recensens, veri videtur simile, eidem Cajo tribuendum esse fragmentum infra evulgandum, in quo praetermissam plane videas Epistolam ad Hebraeos. Accedit et alterum robustius argumentum. Memorat hie Scriptor celebrem Hermae Librum, titulo Pastoris inscriptum, his verbis : Pastorem verb Nuperrime Temporibus nostris in urbe Roma Herma conscripsit, sedenti Cathedra urbis Romae Ecclesiae Pio Episcopo fratre ejus. Jam inter eruditos constat, Hermam floroisse ad dimidium saeculi a Christo nato secundi. Et certe si tunc Romanam Cathedram tenuit Pius I. Papa, illius frat«r, is Librum Pastoris scripsisse dicendus est circiter annum Christi CL. At nos supra vidimus, Cajum Romanum Presbyterum visdsse circiter annum cxcvi. et nihil obstat, quin antea haec scripserit. At quando fragmenti auctor testatur Hermam Nuperrime Temporibus nostris Librum Pastoris conscripsisse : quemnam opportnniiis quam eumdem Cajum fragmenti ipsius parentem ftiisse conjicias ? Tamdem scribit fragmenti auctor : Apocalypsim etiam Johannis et Petri, tantum recipimus, quam quidam ex nostris legi in Ecclesia nolunt. Recte haec in Caji tempora conveniunt. Eusebius enim lib. 3. cap. 25 Apocalypsim Petri inter dubios quidem Libros recenset. I. App. a. canon MURATORIANUS. 13 non tamen abjicit veluti Haereticoruin foetum. Eodem quoque testante, ClemeuB Alexandrinus e&dem Apocalypsi est usus, non secus ac Epistola Bamabae. Sozomenus pariter nos monuit Lib. 7. cap. 19. banc apocalypsim in quibusdam Ecclesiia Palaestinae tuque adAuc lingulia annis semel legi. Temporibus etiam Caji ipsius circumferebatur Epistola spuria Pauli Apostoli ad Laodicentes, a Sancto Hieronymo et Theodoreto explosaj quam Marcion baeresiarcha in subsidium sui delirii adhibuit, uti nos docet Sanctus Epiphanius Haeresi 43. At praeter banc ex ipso fragmento nunc discimus, alteram Paulo suppositam fuisse, nempe ad Alexandrinoa, cujus nescio an quisqiiam alius meminerit. Quum ver6 Apocalypsim Pauli, ab Augustino et Sozomeno memoratam, Scriptor hie nequaquam recenseat, confirmatur sententia Johannis Ernesti Grabii, qui in Spicilegio Fatrum pag. 84. censuit erupisse banc imposturam saeculo dumtaxat Ecclesiae Christianae quarto. Heic quoque videas memorari Librum Psalmorum a Valentino Haeresiarcba elaboratum. Unus Tertullianus, quod sciam. Lib. de Came Cbristi, cap. ao. istos indicavitj scribens : nobis quoque ad hanc speciem Psalmi patrocina- buntur, non quidam Apostatae et Haeretici, et Platonici Valentini, sed sanctissimi et receptissimi Prophetae David. Quis vero fuerit Mitiades ille Haereticus, sive Miltiades, cujus est mentio in boc fragmento, divinent alii. Profectd non fuerit Miltiades Rhetor ab Eusebio ac Hieronymo laudatus, qui sub Antonino Commodo multa scripsit pro Catholica Ecclesia. Age verd jam proferamus Fragmentum ipsum e vetustissimo Codice Ambrosiano decerptom, atque illud eruditorum omnium examini subjiciamus, nullum demendo ex erroribus, qnibus Librariorum imperitia scripturam saturavit atque foedavit, quamquam nihil ii obstent, quominus pretium rei intelligamus." [Tunc seqnitur fragmentum ipsum ; postea pergit Muratorius : — ] "Vidistin, quot vulnera fmstulo hnic antiquitatis inflixerit Librariorum incuria atque ignorantia ? Id ipsum aliis bene multis Libris accidisse noveris : quod ego experienti& quoque complurium annorum perspectum habeo. Interrogabis autem, cur nihilo secius plerosque Codices ad nos venisse videamus a mendis, et certe a tanta deformitate liberos. Equidem puto^ subsequentes Scriptores, prout quisqne jadicio atque eruditione pollebat, quum exscribebant aut dictabant veterum libros, identidem extersisse ejusmodi sordes; atque hinc potissimum natam tantam Variarum Lectionum segetem, quae in conferendis antiquoram Libris deprehenditur, quum quisque aut divinando propria auctorum verba restitueret, aut ex ingenio suo suppleret. Sane inter eruditos praeferri consueverunt recentioribus Codices antiquiores; neqne in- juria. Quo enim propius ad fontem occedunt, eo etiam potiori jure censentur retinere mentem ac verba sincera sui auctoris. Attamen sunt et recentiores Codices interdum, in quibus major quam in vetustis occuirit castigata lectio, sive quod ab optimis exemplaribus descripti fiierint, sive quod vir aliquis doctus errores ab apographo novo arcuerit sive sustulerit, quibus vetusta exemplaria scatebant. Nam quod est ad indoctos, vel suo tempore Sanctus Hieronymus ad Lucinium scribens, incusabat imperitiam Notariorum, Librariorumque incuriam, qui scribunt non quod inveniuni, sed quod intelligunt: et dum alienos errores emendare nituntur, ostendunt suos. Alibi quoque eadem repetit sanctus ille vir. Sed numquam desiderati sunt eruditi viri, quorum cura vitiatis Libris identidem succurrebatur." 14 CANON MURATORIANUS. B. The following are works in which the Muratorian Canon is discussed. Part of the list is from Credner. Those which I have had before me while writing are marked * ; those marked f are some of those in which the Fragment is printed. *t L. A. Muratori. Antiquitates Italicae medii aevi. torn. iii. p. 854. Mediolani 1740. Mosheim. Commentarii de rebus ChristiaDorum ante Constantinum Magnum, p. 164. Hehnstaedt. 1753. t Stosch. Commentatio historico-critica de librorum N. Testament! canone. p. 1 79, seq. Francofiirti ad Viadrum 1755. t Gallandii Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum. 11. p. xxTiii. et ao8. Venetiis, 1766. "t Simon de Magistris. Daniel secundum LXX ex Tetraplis Origenis. pp. 467-9. Bomae 1772. Schrockh. Christliche Kirchengescbichte. Pt. 3. ed. 2. p. 426 seq. 1777. Cbr. Ft. Scbmidt. Kritiscbe Untersucbung ob die Offenbarung Jobannis ein gott- licbes Bucb sey. pp. 101-119. Leipsic 1771. Id. Historia antiqua et Vindicatio Canonis. p. 308 seq. Lips. 1775. (Corrodi). Yersach einer Beleucbtung der Grescbicbte des Jiidischen and Cbristlichen Bibel-Eanons. Pt. 2. p. 219 seq. Halle 1792. Lumper. Historia Theologico-critica. VII. p. 26. Augustae Vind. 1 790. Keil in Fabricii Bibliotheca Graeca; ed. Harles. VH. p. 285 seq. Hamburg. 1801. Francis Freindaller. Caii Bomani presbyteri uti videtur &agmentum acepbalum de Canone divinorum novi foederis librorum Commentatio. Salisburgi 1803*. f Zimmermann. Dissertatio historico-critica scriptoris incerti de Canone librorum sacrorum fragmentom a Muratorio repertum exhibens. Jenae 1805. * Olshausen. Die Echtheit der vier canonischen Evangelien. pp. 281-4. . Kd- sigsberg 1823. *t Eichhom. Einleitung in das Neue Testament. IV. pp. 33-38. Leipsic 1827. * Hug. Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments. Ed. iv. Pt. i. pp. 105- 108. Stuttgart. 1847. (Also in earlier editions.) B«uth, Reliquiae Sacrae. IV. pp. 2-37. Oxonii 1818. *t Id. Ed. 2. I. pp. 393-434- '846. • This is the title given by Credner in his propterea quod novissima ejusdem editio non- Geschichtede8neute8tamentlicheiiKanon,p.i4i. dum ad manus pervenisBet meas ; tandem vero In his Gescbichte des Eanons (1847), he only transmissam ea Qermania mihi fuisse opeTlam gave the author's name and the place and date, a viro quodam nobili peregre agente, quae ante "Linz. 1802," adding in a note, " Freindallers Xtn«t prodierat anno 1802." Although Credner Schrift ist mir nicht zuganglich gewesen, quotes Freindaller through Routh, he only weshalb ich den Titel nicht angehen kann. mentions the first edition of his Reliquiae 1818. Dieselbe is mir nur bekannt aus den Ausztigen, Eichhom in his Einleitung in das N. T. voL 3. welche sich bei Routh finden." Routh in his pt. 2. (1814.) p. 623, gives the date of Freind- second edition says (i. 401), " In prima editione aller's book as 1803 ; but, like Routh, he speaks harum Reliquiarum olim dixi, hoc Fragmentum of its having been published at Liva, not> as de Canone distulisse me in medium adducere, Credner says, Salzbwrg. I. App. B. canon MURATORIANUS. 15 *t Kirchliofer. Quellensammlung zur Gescliichte des Neutestamentlichen Canons bis auf Hieronymus. pp. i, a, 499. Zurich 184a. * Thiersch. Versuch zur Herstellung des historischen Standpuncts fur die Kritik der neutestamentlichen Schrifben. pp. 384-7. Erlangen 1845. •f Credner. Zur Geschichte des Kanons. pp. 71-94. Halle 1847. t Karl Wieseler. Der Kanon des N. T.'s von Muratori, von neuen verglichen und in Zusammenhange erlaatert. Theol. Studien und Kritiken 1847. pp. 818 seq. *t Chr. Wordsworth, D. D. On the Canon of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament. Appendix, pp. 4-6. 1848. *t Id. On the Inspiration of Holy Scripture, or On the Canon of the Old and New Testament, (second edition of the former Work), pp. 34a-4. 1851. * Tregelles. A Lecture on the Authorship, &c. of the Books of the New Testament. J 853. pp. 15 seq. *t Van Gilse. Disputatio de Antiquissimo Librorum Sacrorum Novi Foederis Cata- logo, qui vulgo Fragmentum Muratorii appellatur. Amstelodami 1852. * BeuEs. Die Geschichte der heiligen Schriften Neuen Testaments. § 310. pp. 389- 391. ed. a. Brunswick. 1853. — * ^- 3- PP- 389-291. i860. *t Guericke. Gesammtgeschichte des Neuen Testaments : oder Neutestamentliche Isagogik. ed, a. pp. 587-596. Leipsic 1854. •f Bunsen. Analecta Ante-Nicaena. I. 125-155. London 1854. Botticher in Guericke und Budelbach's Zeitschrift fiir lutherischer Theologie. 1854. ~ Heft I, a. * Tregelles. On a Passage in the Muratorian CaBon. (Journal of Classical and Sacred Philology, March 1 855, pp. 37-43O *t Westcott. A General Survey of the History of the Canon of the New Testament during the first foor Centuries, pp. 335-345. 557-564. Cambridge 1855. Credner. Ueber die altesten Yerzeichnisse der heiligen Schriften der Katholischen Kirche. Theol. Jahrb. 1857. III. p. ao8 seq. *t Credner. Geschichte des Neutestamentlichen Eanon. Herausgegeben von Dr. G. Volkmar. pp. 141-170, (and Volkmar's additions, pp. 341-363). Berlin i860. * Gaussen. Le Canon des Saintes Ecritures an double point de vue, de la science et de la foi. pp. 354-361. Lausanne i860. * Bleek. Einleitung in das Neue Testament, pp. 640 seq. Berlin 1863. *f Hilgenfeld. Der Kanon und die Eritik des Neuen Testaments in ihrer geschich> lichen Ausbildung und Gestaltung, nebst Herstellung und Beleuchtung des Muratorischen Bruchstiicks. pp. 39-44. Halle 1863. *t Westcott. A General Survey of the History of the Canon of the New Testament, and ed. pp. 184-193. 466-480. London and Cambridge 1866. Some of these works have been commonly referred to in connection with the Muratorian Fragment ; and others, though comparatively recent in date, are of such real value that they ought to be mentioned. I do not believe that I have myself overlooked anything of great importance pub- lished on the subject. As to some of the books referred to, which I have not before me, I am suflBciently acquainted through the information of 16 CANON MURATORIANUS. I. App. B. others, or from the quotations and analyses in books to which I have access. The disadvantage of being almost entirely dependent on the con- tents of my own study, is felt in the inability to use constantly many works which may be regarded as standard authorities, and which are not likely to be in the hands of a mere private student ; but whether or not there be access to public libraries, it is very difficult to keep up an ac- quaintance with what has been published on any critical subject; and after this has been made a matter of constant attention, I am well aware that there is great danger of passing by some work which, if it had been known, might have supplied what is important. In the present case I trust that I have overlooked nothing important ; I have used, I believe, all reasonable diligence ; but with the exception of the work of Muratori, aU the books which I have marked as being before me are those belonging to my own study, and a great part of them was collected solely for the purpose of elucidating the Muratorian Fragment. II. §1. CANON MURATORIANUS. 17 PART 11. J 1. The Mueatoeian Canon line for line. The lines in small capitals are red in the MS. Letters erased by a corrector are in italics: those which are merely faded are not so marked. The corrections between the lines are so placed in the MS. ; those in brackets are introduced into the line itself. Fol. ia. [10* of MS.] quibus tamen Interfuit et ita posuit* n TERTIO EUANGELII LIBRUM SECaifDO LuCAN 8 Lucas Iste medicus post acensum xpi. Cum eo Paulus quasi ut iuris studiosum. 5 Secundum adsumsisset numeni suo b ex opinione concriset dnm tamen nee Ipse ut e^uidit in came et ide pro asequi potuit' Ita et ad natiuitate lohannis incipet dicere. QDARTI EUAKGELIORUM loHANNIS EX UECIPOLIS lo cohortantibus condescipulis et eps suis dixit conieiunate mihi* odie triduo et quid cuique fuerit reuelatum alterutrum nobis ennarremus eadem nocte reue latum andreae ex apostolis ut recognis 18 CANON MURATORIANUS. II. H- 15 centibus cuntis lohannis suo nomine c e cunta discribret et ideo licit uaria sin culis euangeliorum libris principia doceantur Nihil tamen differt creden i tium fedei cum uno ac principali spu de 20 clarata sint in omnibus omnia de natiui tate de passione de resurrectione r de conuesatione cum decipulis suis ac de gemino eius aduentu Primo In humilitate dispectus quod fo B 25 tu secundum potetate regali pre clarum quod foturum est. quid ergo mirum si lohannes tarn constanter sincula etia In epistulis suis proferat dicens In semeipsu Quae uidimus ocuDs 30 nostris et auribus audiuimus et manus nostrae palpauerunt haec scripsimus nobis Fol. ib [10" of MS.] Sic enim non solum uisurem sed auditorem sed et scriptore omnium mirabiliu dni per ordi nem profetetur Acta aute omniu apostolorum sub uno libro scribta sunt Lucas obtime theofi 5 le conprindit quia sub praesentia eius singula n. § 1. CANON MURATORIANUS. 19 gerebantur sicute et semote passione Petri euidenter declarat Sed profectione pauli ac?[b] ur be* ad spania proficescentis Epistulae autem Pauli quae a quo loco uel qua ex causa directe lo sint "Uolentotibus intellegere Ipse declarantr Primu omnium corintheis scysmae heresis In c terdicens delnceps B callatis circumcisione Romanis ante orwtdine scripturarum sed et principium earum osd esse xpm Intimans 15 prolexius scripsit de quibus sincolis Neces se est ad nobis desputari Cum ipse beatus apostolus paulus sequens prodecessoris sui n lohannis ordine nonnisi comenati . semptae ii ecclescs scribat ordine tali a corenthios 20 prima . ad efesios seconda ad philippinses ter tia ad colosensis quarta ad calatas quin ta ad tensaolenecinsis sexta. ad romanos h septima Uerum core[i]ntheis et tesaolecen sibus licet pro correbtione Iteretur una 2S tamen per omnem orbem terrae ecclesia deffusa esse denoscitur Et lohannis eni In a pocalebsy licet septe eccleseis scribat tamen omnibus dicit uerii ad'filemonem una' et at titii una et ad tymotheu duas pro affec 30 to et dilectione In honore tamen eclesiae ca tholice In ordinatione eclesiastice D 2 20 CANON MURATORIANUS. II. M- Fol. ii». [11» of MS.] de[i]scepline scificate sunt Fertur etiam ad Laudecenses alia ad alexandrines Pauli no re mine fincte ad hesem marcionis et alia plu ra quae In cAatholicam eclesiam recepi non 5 potest Fel enim cum melle misceri non con cruit epistola sane lude et superscrictio lohannis duas In catholica habentur £t sapi entia ab amicis saloraonis in honore ipsius scripta apocalapse etiam lohanis et Pe I o tri tantum recipc[i]mus quam quidam' ex nos tris legi In eclesia nolunt Pastorem uero nuperrim et temporibus nostris In urbe roma herma conscripsit sedente cathe r tra urbis romae aeclesiae Pio eps frater 15 eius et ideo legi eum quide Oportet se pu plicare uero In eclesia populo Neque inter profe'tas conpletum numero Neque Inter apostolos In fine temporum potest. i Arsinoi autem seu ualentini. uel mitiadeis 20 nihil In totum recipemus. Qui etiam nouii psalmorum librum marcioni conscripse runt una cum basilide assianum catafry 8 cum contitutorem 11. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 21 § 2. The passage from St, Ambrose as it stands in the MS. twice after the Mnratorian Canon : with the variations (except those of spelling) of the text of the Benedictine edition 287, 288 (Paris 1686) subjoined to the^rs^ transcript. Fol. ii». 1. 34. 24 Abbham nomeravit sebuoIus suos uer naculus et cmn trecentis dece et octo tiiru[i]s adeptus uictoriam liuerauit nepote prouatm* diuisionis adfectus quando sic amabat nepotem ut pro eo nee uelli decli t nare periculum Quid est nomerauit- hoc 30 est elegit tJnde et illud non solu ad scien tiam dei refertur. Sed etia ad cratia lustorum Collation of Fol. ii". with Amirote. 1. 24. ab inii. " quo comperto" ed. Abrham tic in MS. Abraam ed. ]. 26. liberayit ed. 2j. probatar ed. 28. aelli] belli ed. {" vellit, sic prima manu, rasnrft effectum Telli." Ceriani.) 30. om. et ed, 31. gratiam. 22 CANON MURATORIANUS. II. J 2. Fol. ijb. c?e a6 quod in euangelio dicit dns ihs et capilli uestri omnes nomerati sunt cognouit ergo dns qui sunt eius. Eos autem eos ante qui non sunt ipsius non dignatur cognuscere Numerauit 5 cccxviii ut scias non quantitate numeri sed me i ■ ritum electionis expressu. Eos enim adscuit ■ quod dignw[o]s nomero iudicauit fidelium ****** qui in dni nostri iEu xpi passionem crederent ccc enim d r greca littera significat. dece ID et octo aute summa IH exprimit nomen fidei Ergo merito habraham uicit non populoso exercito deneque eos quibus quinque regum B orma ceserunt c\mi paucis egressus uer naculis triumfauit Sed qui uincit non 15 debet arorocare sibi uictoria sed referre deo. hoc abraaham docit qui triumpho honulior factus est non superuior. sacri ficiimi denique obtulit decimas dedit ideoque eum melchisedeh qui iaterpe 20 tratione latine dicitur rex lustitiae rey pacis benedixit erat enim sacerdos sum mi di qui est rex lustitiae sacerdos dei non cui dicitur tu es sacerdos in aetemu secondu ordine melchisedeh hoc est dei 25 filius sacerdos patris qui sui corporis sacrificio patrem nostris repropicia h uit dilectis -(- nomerauit abraam seruo los suos uemaculos et cum occxviii uiris adeptus uictoria liuerauit nepotem quid 30 est nomerauit. hoc est elegit, unde et illud non solum ad scientia dei refertu*r sed etiam ad cratia lustorum II. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 23 Fol. 13'. braa quod in evangelic dicit dns lEs et capiUi uestri omnes nomerati sunt* cognouit ergo dns qui sunt ipsius. eos autem qui non sunt ipsius non dignatur cognuscere. Nomerauit ante cccxviii 5 ut scias non quantitate numeri sed meritum electionis expressum. Eos autem sciuit quods dignos numero iudicavit fideleium qm in dni nostri ihu xpi passionem crederent. ccc enim dece et octo greca littera significat xviii 10 autem summa IH exprimit nomen fidei. ergo abraham uicit non populosu exercitu denique eos quibus V regum anna cesserunt cum paucis egressus uemaculis trium phauit. Sed qui uincit non debit arrocare 15 sibi uictoria sed do referri hoc abraham docit qui triumpho homilior £actus est. Non soperior sacrifigium N denique obtu Ut decimas dedit ideoque eum melcisedeh qui interpetraone latina rex iustitiae 20 rex pacis benedixit. erat enim sacerdos summi di qui est rex iustitiae sacerdos dl nisi cu* dicitur tu es sacerdos in aetemum secondimi ordine melcisideh hoc est filii us sacerdus patris qui suis corporis sacri 25 ficat patre nostris repropitiauit dilectis. Collation of Fol. ii*". with Ambrose. L I. dixit ed. 2. (nomerati tic Ceriani^ and Westcotf s own transcript.) ergo] autem ed. 3. ejus] ipsius ed. 4. numeravit] add. autem ed. 10. sum- mam ed. on. nomen ed. 15. sibi arrogare ed. victoriam ed. deferre ed. 16. docet ed. 17. factus humilior ed. 18. "prius videtur scriptum fiiisse deo pro dedit; sed prior vel altera manus ex effecit dit (dedit)." Ceriani. 19. eum] ei ed. 20. latina ed. 23. quis ed. 24. ordinem ed. 27. delictis ed. " Hie 4~ inBcribitur manu alia, et in margine manu ut puto recentiori hie dimite ; et reapse repetitur jam descriptiun." Ceriani From this place, where the second transcript begins, the passage is collated with the first copy. 24 CANON MURATOBIANUS. II. $ 3- Collation of the second transcript of the passage from Ambrose with the first. Fol. I lb, — 1, 27. nomerauit abr.] abr. nomerauit. 28. seruolos suos uemaculos] seruolus suos uernaoulus. 29. uictoria] uictoriam. nepotem] add. prouatur diuisionis — declinare pericxilum 1 1«. 11. 27 — 29. 31. scieutiam (without <fej)] scientiam dei. So Westcott. But Ceriani has dei in his transcript as given above. Fol. I2». — 1. 3. ipsius] eius. 4. cognuscere] cognoscere. Westcott. But Ceriani's transcript as given above has cognuscere in the £rst as well as the second occurrence. 4. nomeravit ante] numeravit {om. autem). cccxviii.] cccviii. Westcott : but Ceriani gives cccxviii. in both places. 6. eos autem] eos enim. sciuit] adsciuit. 7. numero] nomero. fideleium] fidelium. (" to e secundum [in voce fideleiuni] in parte recentius effictum videtur." Ceriani.) 9. dece et octo] d t. (Thus it seems as if in the first copy the transcriber had begun to write decern et octo, a meaningless blunder, which he adopted in the second instance.) 11. ergo] ergo merito. abraham] habraham. populosu exercitu] populoso exercito. la. denique] deneque. 14. triumphauit] triumfauit. debit] debet. 15. uictoria] uictoria. do referri] referre deo. 17. soperiorj Buperuior. sacrifigium] sacrificium. N " «c cum aliquali rasurae indicio." Ceriani. The scribe seems to have begun "non" again from the commencement of the line. 18. melcisedeh] melchisedeh. 19. interpetraone latina rex] interpetratione latine dicitur rex. 23. filiijns] dei filius. 24. sacerdus] -dos. sacrificat] sacrificio. 25. repropitiauit] repropiciauit. It is worthy of notice, that in the MS. the opposite pages ii''. and 12*. commence with the same line, so that the repeated fragment and the fonner transcript are on the parts of the pages directly in front of each other : and yet the transcriber neither appears to have been conscious that he was repeating his work, nor yet that the former transcript might have been a check on the repetition. ^ 3. Mr. Westcott's remarks on the manner in which the Fragment and the Extract from Ambrose are written » : — " Thus in thirty lines there are thirty-three unquestionable clerical blunders, including one important omission (p, ii''. 29), two other omissions » A General Survey of the History of the kind permission given by him to use what- Canon of the New Testament, by Brooke Foss ever suited my purpose in his Appendix. His Westcott, B.D., late Fellow of Trinity College, analysis and classification of the systematic Cambridge. Second edition, 1866, Appendix, mistakes of the scribe are very searching and pp. 474-7. In using so amply the remarks valuable ; and his estimate is scarcely at all of Mr. Westcott, I wish in the most explicit affected by the variations between his transcript manner to acknowledge my obligation for the and Ceriani's of the passage from St. Ambrose. II. § 3.] CANON MURATORIANUS. 25 which destroy the sense completely (p. 12* ii merito, 19 dicitur), one sub- stitution equally destructive of the sense (p. 1 2* 9 decern et octo for t), and four changes which appear to be intentional and false alterations (p. i2» 6 scivit, II populosu exercitu, z^JHii [and om. dei], 25 sacrificat). We have therefore to deal with the work of a scribe either unable or unwilling to understand the work which he was copying, and yet given to arbitrary alteration of the text before him from regard simply to the supposed form of words. To these graver errors must be added the misuse of the letters (e. g. of u for 0, and conversely of for w; of gr for c; of/ for ph; of i for e, and conversely of e for i; of ei for i; of u for 6; of c for ch), and the omission of the final m. " Nor yet was the actual writer of the Manuscript the only author of errors. It appears from the repetition of one or two obvious mistakes in the repeated fragment that the text from which the copy was made was either carelessly written or much injured. Thus we have in both tran- scripts ad crcUia, docit, homilior, dilectis (for delictis) ; and it is scarcely likely that interpetratione and interpetraone could have been copied severally from a legible original. " On the other hand, the text itself as it stands is substantially a good one. The errors by which it is deformed are due to carelessness and ignorance, and not to the badness of the source from which it was taken. But these errors are such as in several cases could not be rectified without other authorities for comparison. " In the sheet which precedes the Fragment on the Canon the same phenomena occur. There is in that also the same ignorance of construc- tion : the same false criticism : the same confusion of letters and termina- tions. If we now apply the results gained from the examination of the context to the Fragment on the Canon, part of it at least can be restored with complete certainty; and part may be pronounced hopelessly corrupt. It has been shewn that a fragment of thirty lines contains three serious omissions, and at least two other changes of words whoUy destructive of the sense; and it would therefore be almost incredible that something of the like kind should not occur in a passage nearly three times as long. Other evidence shews that conjecture would have been unable to supply what is wanting or satisfactorily correct what is wrong in the one case, and there is no reason to hope that it would be happier in the other. " I. Two of the commonest blunders in the Manuscript are the inter- change of u and 0, and the omission of the final m. Of these undoubted examples occur: p. n* 25, 11^ 9 dece, 11^ 24 secondum ordine, p. 9* 22 in mala partem &c., li^ Ji populoso exercito, p. 12* 11 populosu exercitu, £ 26 CANON MURATORIANUS. IL § 3. p. i2» 24 sacerdus, &c. In the Fragment similar errors occur: p. io» 2 tertio (-um), secundo (-um) ; 4 eo (eum); 1 1 triduo (-um); [23 adventu (-to)] ; 24 prime (-um); [foit (fiiit)] ; 26 foturum; 29 semetipsu (-0); p. iot> i visurem (-orem); 12 circumcisione (-em) ; 1 7 apostulusi* ; 20 seconda; 29 affecto ; 1 1* 6 epistola (elsewhere epistula). " 2. The interchange of e and i (y) is even more common. Examples occur: p. 11^ 16 docit; 27 dilectis (delictis); i2» 14 debit; 15 referri (re- ferre); 11^ 12 deneque; 9* 11 proxemi. In the Fragment the same error is found in various combinations: p. io» 5 numeni (nomine); 8 incipet. 9 iohannis (so 1. 15, 10^ 26) ; 14 recogniscentibus ; 16 discriberet, licit ; 24 dispectus; p. 10^3 profetetur; 5 conprindit; 6 sicute; 8 proficescentis ; II corintheis; 15 prolexius; 16 desputari; 18 nomenatim; 19 corenthios; 20 philippinses ; 21 colosensis; 23 corentheis; 26 deflFusa, denoscitur; 27 apocalebsy, eccleseis; p. ii» 3 heresem; 4 recepi (10, 20 recipimus). " 3. The aspirate is also omitted or inserted: p. 8^ 26 talamo ; iii> 11 Habraham; 12* 18 Melcisedeh. Thus we have in the Fragment p. 10* 11 odie; p. lo^ II scysma. " 4. ^and g are interchanged: p. ii*> 15 arrocare; 31 cratia; i2» 17 sacrifigium. So in the Fragment 10* 17 sinculis; 28 sincula; 10'' 15 sin- colis (5 singula); 12 callaetisc; 21 calatas; 11*6 concruit; 23 catafrycum. " 5. E and ae are interchanged : p. 9* 13 consumate iustitiae ; p. 9* 9 audi et vidae. In the Fragment 10* 25 preclanim; lo^ 9 directe; 10 ipse; 18 semptae; 30 eclesiae catholice; 31 eclesiastice descepline; p. II* I scificate; 3 fincte, heresem; 6 iude; 14 aeclesiae. " 6. F and ph : ni> 14 triumfauit (16 triumpho). So in the Fragment p. To*> 4 Theofile; 28 Filemonem. " 7. Another common interchange is that of 6 and p, which occurs in the Fragment: p. 10^4 scribta obtime; 24 correbtione; 27 apocalebsy; and conversely, ii» 16 puplicare. " In addition to these changes of letters, the repetition of letters and the omission of repeated letters are fruitful sources of error. Of the former there are examples: p. 11^ 15 arorocare; eos autem. In the Fragment both, I believe, occur. In p. 1 1» 6 superscrictio iohannis is an evident mis- take for Buperscripti iohannis, the having been falsely added to the ti from a confusion with the corresponding syllable of the next word. >> It will be seen from Mr. Westcott's re- intended for o. Compare apostolos in ii> L i8. marks that he reads aposlvhu in this line j this = This word was at first caUads ; it seems may be supported bj the form of u in trui in the to me to have been altered into callaxAii, not same line ; but still the letter appears to be " callaetis." II. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 27 Again, in p. lo* 22, the pronoun suis requires an antecedent, and it is extremely likely that dni was omitted between the words de nativitate. So again in p. io*» 3 profitetur requires se, which was probably lost after visorem before sed. It is not unlikely that in p. ii^ 2 alia should be repeated. " One false reading appears to be due to the mechanical assimilation of terminations, of which examples occur: p. 12* 19 interpetraone latina (-ne); II populosu exercitu; p. ii^ n popoloso exercito. Thus p. io'> 4 optime Theophile should almost certainly be optime Theophilo. The phrase ' optime Theophile' is found in the Preface to the Gospels, and not in the dedication to the Acts, and coidd not therefore be used as the title of the latter book. " Some forms are mere senseless and unintelligible blunders : io» 6 concribset; ioi> 22, 23 Tensaolenecinsis, Thesaolecensibus ; ii^ 9 apoca- lapse. And the inconsistency of the scribe is seen in the variations of spelling the same word: 10^ 11 Corintheis, 19 Corenthios, 20 Corentheis; and so with lohannes and discipulus. But prodecessoris (10^ 17) and finctae (11* 3) are probably genuine forms. " I^ then, we take account of these errors, we shall obtain a text of the Fragment as complete as the conditions of correction will allow. Two or three passages in it will remain which can only be dealt with by con- jectures wholly arbitrary and uncertain." To Mr. Westcott's thorough investigation of the text of the Fragment, aided by the comparison with the errors of the scribe in the twofold copy of the extract from St. Ambrose, I should be inclined to add that consider- able allowance should also be made for the mistakes of the translator from the Greek : for to his want of apprehension of the Greek Text before him, I believe that some of the obscurities are due ; and bearing in mind a Greek original, we may test some of the conjectural restorations, and thus we may be aided in the criticism of the Fragment After the analysis of Westcott, we may form some estimate of the opinion of Volkmar : " The MS. is so little a corrupt one, that it far rather belongs to the most correct." If so, I should be inclined in all seriousness to ask Volkmar what he would consider a corrupt MS. to be, and whe- ther he ever saw or heard of one that was really such 1 For even if it were true that the language of the eighth and ninth centuries were' such as is here found (the age, be it remembered, of Bede and Alcuin), it would shew at least a grievous corruption from that of the second century, to which the authorship belongs, whatever be the date of the translation from the Greek. E 2 2S CANON MURATORIANUS. II. § 4. I should be truly sorry if this judgment of Volkmar's should mislead any one ; for this " perverse ingenuity" (as it has been well termed by Westcott) might cause it to be supposed that MSS. in general are so blundering and illiterate, that they shadow forth but faintly in any case the meaning of an author. It is quite true that transcription was of old often purely mechanical"* ; but when a scribe knew what he was copying, it was often very different. Wide circulation has been given of late to an opinion of Prof Cobet, who says, " Nullum unquam vidi codicem, qui sine multiplici emendatione legi intelligique posset, vel antiquissimus et optimus quisque saepe turpis- simis erroribus, quorum nunc tironem paulo diligentiorem puderet, inqui- natus este." To this strong statement I might reply; 'I have seen and collated several MSS., Latin, Greek, and Syriac ', in which the errors and blunders were but few; and for which multiplex emendatio would be as much out of place, as it would for an ordinary letter now received by the post ; and such MSS. are not only optimi, but also usually antiquissimi.' The fact is, that ancient scribes may be compared to modem com- positors — some very ignorant and careless, and some very trustworthy and exact. A proof sheet from the hands of one of the latter class is often reasonably correct ; while multiplex emendatio on the part of the press corrector is a painful necessity for one of the former kind ; and then, too, there is the danger of the revision being so misunderstood as to introduces new errors. d In the undivided writing in capitals, unless ' Cited in the Quarterly Review, No. 249, the eye of the copyist caught the divisions, he Oct. 1866, p. 339. had to transcribe as well as he could letter by f The general accuracy of Hebrew MSS. has letter. Hit i^ fuu t6 Pt^\i6iov, tm furoypo^/uu been often remarked. The copyists must have aM. Aa^, tf»i<rb>, aM, au mroSaxrtir /mm. fka^v been peculiarly careful and conscientious as a rya> rat cu nra rAirm rov oypov di<ax<°/>4(rar inm- class. Some Jews cany out the same exacti- yaa^afoj* irwrra irpit ypafiiia. ovk ijZpiVKOV tude as printers of Hebrew. yap rks trvWafidt. Hennas, YlB. IL I. I. CANON MURATORIANUS. 29 PART III § I. However great may be the errors of translator or copyists, and however obscure in consequence some parts of the Muratorian Fragment may be, the general testimony which it bears to the Canon of the New Testament is certain and clear. The author acknowledges four Gospels, the third and fourth of which are specified to be those of Luke and John. The first Epistle of John ; the Acts as written by Luke. Epistles of Paul to seven Churches, enumerated by name, to two of which he wrote twice ; and, in connection with these seven, the Apocalypse of John is incidentally mentioned. The four pastoral Epistles of the Apostle Paul ; the Epistle of Jude, and two {other appa- rently) Epistles of John previously named. Thus all the books which we receive as belonging to the Canon of the New Testament are distinctly recognized, except the Epistle to the Hebrews, that of James, and the two of Peter. Besides these, certain books are mentioned as not received by the Catholic Church. An Apocalypse of Peter is introduced with that of John, though not approved by some as a book to be read in the Church. Also the Shepherd of Hennas, as a recent writing, and therefore not be- longing either to prophets or apostles. Besides these books of the New Testament and others, the Wisdom of Solomon is introduced in a manner which has been differently explained by various scholars, and which some have thought to be a proof of an omission in the MS., which has been judged (rightly I believe) to have various hiatus. j 2. In the remarks on the Canon line for line, I give the criticisms of others together with my own : as to these I use Routh's words, " Quae maUs elige mea vel ista" (i. 407). 10* I. quibus tamen i7iterfuit et ita posuit. It is clear fi-om what follows that these words relate to the second Grospel mentioned by the writer ; and no one appears to have doubted that the writer is speaking of the Gospel of Mark. Some who have discussed this ancient Canon have sought to restore from conjecture what it seems to them might have been a suitable begin- ning. Thus Volkmar, who, like Credner, considers that this was a short independent treatise, and not a fragment from a work, prefixes the title " Ordo librorum quos ecclesia catholica recipit," and then, after enumerating the books of the Old Testament, he speaks of the Gospels, and thus connects 30 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. § 3- the words in the Fragment with his supposed restoration : — " [Marcus non ipse vidit Dominum in carne, sed audivit Petrum ; ali]quibus tamen interfuit et ita posuit." (In Credner's Geschichte der N. T. Kanon, p. 355.) Credner himself suggests as the probable title, " Tractatus de libris quos ecclesia catholica apostolicos recipit." (N. T. Canon, p. 153.) But aU such supposed titles are only consistent with the opinion that the Fragment is not a portion of a larger work. Bunsen (Anal. Ante-Nicaena, i. 142), in his attempted restoration in both Latin and Greek, thus emends the words as applied to Mark the Evangelist: " quibus tamen ipse non interfuit et ita posuit." off SI avroi ov vap^v, oSries Koi edijKev. In this, however, the writer probably uses the same expression as is found in Eusebius (Dem. Evan. HI. 3. p. 121*), ov yap vap^v 6 MapKot Toti vTTo Tov 'Itierov \exOei(riv. Hilgenfeld is content to let his retranslation into Greek express no more than now stands in the Fragment " . . . . oh Se ■jrapnv, Kat ovrui TeQeirai." Van Gilse says, " Ea autem quibits interfuit pro- babiliter non sunt res a Christo gestae, sed Petri de rebus a Christo gestis narrationes, quibus Marcus . . . interfuit . . . . E verbis, quibus auctor mox de Luca utitur, Dominum tamen nec ipse vidit in came, clare apparet, eum simile quid de Marco tradidisse et fere sic scripsisse 'Marcus Dominum nee vidit nee audivit, sed e Petri sermonibus quibus tamen interfuit; nar- rationem de Christo contextuit.' " Bouth thus speaks of the mutilated beginning : " Hujusmodi quid scripsisse Auctor fragmenti videri possit : Marcus disdpvlus et interpres Petri juxiaquod Petrum referentem audierit (hue usque ffieronymi verba aflfero, De Viris lU. c. 8.) digessit res gestas a Domino, quibus tamen interfuit, et ita posuit. Sed incertum sit necesse est hujus mutilatae sententiae supplementum." Westcott's note is, "Et ita, i. e. Kai wTut, even so (as he had heard from St. Peter), without addition or omission. Euseb. H. E. ill. 39." J 3. 10* L a. Tertio Euangdii librum secundo Lucam. " Tertio" is corrected into tertium by Van GUse, Bunsen, and "Westcott; this, of course, may be probable, from the system of the inacc\iracies of the MS. ; but it is not certain ; and others allow the reading of the MS. to stand. The word itself may well have proceeded from the translator into Latin. " Secundo," from the analogy of the errors as weU as the sense, is of course secundum^ > " Beposuit et FreindiJIer seeundvm, qtii seu tituli evongeliorum ex hoc Fragmento os- recte monuit, antiquitatem hajus epigraphea tendL" Bouth. in. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 31 P. io» L 3. Lucas iste medicos post ascensum Christi cum eo Paulus quasi tit iuris studiosum 5. secundum adsumsisset numeni sua ex opinione concrihset dominum tamen nee ipse vidit in came et idem prout asequi potuit. 8. Ita et ad nativitate Johannis incipet dicere. 1. 4. "Cum eo/' rightly corrected into cum eum by the critics. " Eo" may have arisen from the copyist taking cv.m for the prep, governing the ablative (and thus misunderstanding the sentence), which seems here more probable than the systematic confusion of terminations. "Juris studiosum." Bouth corrects " quasi et juris (koJ roD SiKalov) stud." Westcott says, " The words ut juris must be corrupt. Juris might stand for Tov SiKaiov, but not for rns SiKaioavvtit. Virtutis seems to be nearer the sense." Van GUse, " quasi ut sui studiosum." Bunsen conjectures " itineris socium, a-woSotiropov" My own judgment is given below. 1. 5. " Secundvmi adsumsisset," Routh corrects, secum adsumpsisset, referring to Acts xv. 37; which is followed by Credner (1847) and Van Gilse, Westcott says, " The correction of Routh, secum for secundum (cf. Acts XV. 37), is very plausible. -If secundum is correct, it must mean as assistant, cw in the second rank." Credner (i860) says, " secundum, as a second, namely besides Silas, Acts xv. 40; xvi. i." Volkmar asks whether secundus is not rather used here altogether like sequens in 10** 1. 17, as " follower," in the special sense of companion or helper. Bunsen retains secundum as the representative of Sevrtpov. so too Hilgenfeld, supposing it to be the translation of aKo\o6ovvra. But may not this secundum be simply the result of the Latin translator having divided a preposition used in composition^ so as to translate it as a separate word ? Thus the sentence might have been eirel avrw 6 TIm\ot wrel TOV iiKatov {s, roO voftov) ^^Xuriiv Karikafiev ; and this accounts for the peculiar introduction of " ut juris stu- diosum," if, as I suppose, it has to do with what Paul recognized in Luke. It seems to me far more natural than the explanations given above to regard juris studiosum as the rendering of tov vofiov ^tiXuriv : compare Acts xxi. 20. Credner's remark and reference would only be consistent with such a theory as would identify Luke with Timothy. b This may be illustrated by the mode in rendering con or ad prehensus mm : so too in which in the Codex Boemerianus (G of Saint i Thes. t. 4, niriiXa,3o( (the reading of the MS.) Paul's Epistles), in Phil. iii. 1 2, (coreXij/i^ft)!' is ad or comprehendal. given in the Latin version with an alternative 32 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. J 4. " Numeni" is, of course, nomine; not only from the analogy of the copyist's errors, but from the authority of line 15. L 6. " ex opinione," i. e. Kara So^av, with reference to Luke i. 3, iSo^e Kifioi" Westcott. Similai-ly Credner (i860), and HUgenfeld: Volkmar too adheres to the reading of the MS. Routh, " Ex ordine {Kade^nt <toi 7pa^|'ot ipse Luc. i. 3.) ex ordine tihi scribere Vulgat. Interp, vid. et infra . . . per ordinem," [io*> 2, 3]. So Credner (1847), Van Gilse, and Bunsen. " Concribset" is of course conscripsit. The following words, " Dominum tamen nee ipse vidit in carne," appear to form a separate member of the sentence ; this statement of the second century is important, as contra- dicting by anticipation the assertions of those later writers who say that Luke was an immediate disciple of our Lord ; (one of the seventy-two ac- cording to Epiphanius, c. Haer. xx, f 4; i p. 50. Pet. i. p. 337. Bind.) 1. 7. read assequi " ; and 1. 8. a nativitate and incepit. This reference to the birth of John the Baptist being contained in St. Luke is a valuable testimony to the introductory portion of that Gospel. After line 8, West- cott supposes that some clause is not given in the extract contained in the Fragment. §4.. ID* 1. 9. Quarti evangeliorum Johannis, ex decipolis. " Quarti" — " sc. auctor" Credner (i860). " There is no analogy in the Fragment for the change to quartum. Probably some sentence or clause has been omitted from which auctor could be supplied." Westcott. Bouth suggests " quarto, Evangelium ;" Freindaller for " evangeliorum" evangelii lihrum, as in line 2. If auctor be understood to belong to the sentence, then the correction of Johannis into the nominative adopted by Van Gilse, Westcott, Credner (i860), Volkmar (in full accordance with the system of errors, see line 15), may well stand ; but if the word in a lost clause was in the genitive, it would be needless to make any change ; and so too if in any maimer " Johannis" had to do with authorship. The word is not altered into Johannes by Routh, Credner (1847), or Bunsen; HUgenfeld supposes an omission of secundum, Johannem, and then he connects Johannes with what follows. - In the absence of the Greek, and with the appearance that we have to do with fragmentary extracts, we must, I believe, be content with a c Bunsen and HUgenfeld both suppose this write dnm from the line above : this word pro- to represent irapaKoKmi6ta, Luke i. 3. The letter bably began a line in the copy that he had d, erased at the commencement of line 7, seems before him. to indicate that the copyist was beginning to III. J 4. CANON MURATORIANUS. 33 general apprehension of the sense. That these are a kind of extracts is shewn, I think, from the varied expressions with which the third and fourth Gospels are respectively introduced. The meaning here seems to be, that the author or extractor had the following account to give " of the fourth of the Gospels, that of John." Quartum is adopted at the beginning of this line by Van Gilse (who understands conscripsit at the end of the line from what has preceded), Credner (1847), Bunsen, and Hilgenfeld. Of course " decipolis" is disdpulis. Credner (Geschichte des N. T. Canon, p. 1 59) sees a distinction in the Fragment between John a disciple, the author of the Gospel and first Epistle, and John an apostle, who wrote the Apocalypse and the two short Epistles. He insists on Andrew, and not John, being called an apostle. But this is a distinction which could hardly be Imagined as in the mind of the writer. There are two reasons why in this place disciple should be the designation of John : first (and specially ), because another John had been mentioned just before who was not a disciple of our Lord ; thus " Johannes ex discipulis" was a simple mode of distinguishing him from the Baptist; secondly, disciple is the habitual term used by John himself in speaking of himself and the other Apostles. Indeed, the word avoaroKoi occurs only once in his Gospel (xiii. 16), and then hardly in an ofiicial sense. See the word naOirriis especially used of John (xxi. 24). 10* 1. 10. cohortantihus condescipulis et episcopis suis dixit conieiunate mihi' odie triduo et quid cuique fuerit reudatum aUerutrum nobis ennarremus eadem node reue IcUwm Andreae ex apostolis ut recognis 15. centihv^ cuntis Johannis site nomine cuncta discriberet 1. 10. condiscipulis. ii.hodie. i^. enarremus. 15. cunctis Johannes. 16. describeret. 1. 10. " Is" has been conjectured to be lost before "cohortantihus," which might be easily the case ; for from the identity with the last letters of the preceding " discipulis," the monosyllable might be absorbed : so Routh, followed by Bunsen. 1. 12. " Alterutrum" is changed by Van Gilse (following Wieseler) into alterutri. Others retain the reading of the MS. Westcott says, " Let us relate to one another the revelation which we receive, to whichever of the two parties the revelation may be given" (p. 478) : also he gives as a com- ment, "whether it be favourable to my writing or not." (p. 187.) F 34 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. J 4- The narration contained in these lines as to the origin of St. John's Gospel is to a certain extent in accordance with the statements of Clement of Alexandria (as quoted by Eusebius, H. E. vi. 14), and by Jerome, who had, I believe (for reasons which will be afterwards stated), this very pas- sage of the writer of the Fragment before him. The mention of Andrew the Apostle in connection with St. John's Gospel is, I believe, found nowhere else; but this is authority for us to know that those who lived within fifty years of the death of St. John, believed that the Apostle Andrew was a living witness of the acts and teaching of our Lord at the time when the Evangelist wrote our fourth canonical Gospel, which would thus be probably far earlier than the end of the first century. Andrew is here described as " ex apostolis," to dis- tinguish him apparently ifrom the '• condiscipulis et episcopis" from whom the request had come to John that he would write. It is worthy of note, that Andrew is more mentioned in this Gospel than in either of the others ; his early adherence to Jesus may particularly be observed. In John xxi. 24 there is a kind of united attestation to the truths recorded in this Gospel : otSafiev oTi aXtid^s emv ij fxaprvpia avToO is a Sentence which does not read like the words of the actual writer; for it seems to be something said about him by certain others, who are themselves able to attest the facts : now we know that even up to the close of the first century there were living at Ephesus two at least of our Lord's immediate disciples, Aristion and John the Presbyter. All such living when the Gospel was written might well unite in this olSafiev ; and if the testimony of the writer of this Fragment be received (to which, in fact, there is no valid objection), then we have included in this word the attestation of the Apostle Andrew likewise. The account of the authorship of this Gospel, as given out of Clement of Alexandria by Eusebius, stands thus : Tw tiev rot 'Imaw^v la-xarov erwiSovra OTi TO awfiaruca ev roit evayyeXiots SeS^Xurai, trporpaTrivTa into twv yvwpifiuv, -irveufiari 6eo(f>op^6etrra, weuftaTiKov iroiija-ai evayyiXtov. TOO'cun-a o KX^fiijs. (Eus. H. E. vi. 14.) Jerome's account still more resembles what we have in this passage of the Fragment : " Ultimus Joannes Apostolus et Evangelista, quem Jesus amavit plurimum, qui supra pectus Domini recumbens, puris- sima doctrinarum fluentia potavit, et qui solus de cruce meruit audire, Ecce mater tua. Is quum esset in Asia, et jam tiun haereticorum semina pullularent, Cerinthi, Ebionis, et caeterorum qui negant Christum in came venisse (quos et ipse in Epistola sua Antichristos vocat, et Apostolus Paulus frequenter percutit) coactus est ah omnibus pene tunc Asiae epi- scopis et multarum ecclesiarum legationibus, de divinitate salvatoris altius III. § 5. CANON MURATORIANUS. 35 scribere, et ad ipsum (ut ita dicam) Dei Verbum, non tain audaci quam felici temeritate prorumpere. Et Ecclesiastica narrat historia, quum a fratribus cogeretur ut scriberet, ita facturum se respondisse, si indicto jejunio in commune omnes Deum precarentur, quo expleto revelatione satu- ratus in illud prooemium caelo veniens eructavit, In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Devun, et Deus erat Verbum : hoc erat in principio apud Deum." (Hier. Praef. in Com. super Matthaeum, ed. Vallarsi, vii. 4, 5.) Somewhat similarly he says of the same Evangelist, " novissimus omnium scripsit evangelium, rogcUus ah Asiae episcopis." (De Vir. 111. cap. ix. ed. Vallarsi, ii. 829.) The particulars as to the fast and the revelation, of which Jerome says " ecclesiastica narrat historia," seem to be found in no extant writer except this Fragment. Eusebius only says what he states on the authority of Clement, and in H. E. iii. 24 he mentions points as to the relation of the fourth Gospel to the other three which Jerome has transferred into his book De Viris lUustribus, c. ix. Eusebius says there that John wrote his Gospel irapaKXtidivra : but he adds none of the cir- cumstances for which Jerome refers to some apparently well-known authority. The account of Victorinus Petavionensis, at the close of the third cen- tury, deserves to be compared. " Nam et evangelium postea scripsit. Cum essent Valentinus et Cherinthus et Ebion, et caeteri scholae Sathanae diflfusi per orbem, convenerunt ad ilium de finitimis provinciis omnes [episcopi additur in Scholiis Victorini ad Apocalyps.] et compulerunt ut [" et" addunt eadem Scholia] ipse testimonium conscriberet," (Cited by Routh, i. 408, e Biblioth. Paris. PP. i. 1253.) (5, io» 1. 16. et idea licit uaria sin culis euangeliorum libris principia doceantur Nihil tamen differt creden tium fdei cum uno ac principali spiritu de 20. clarata sint in omnibus omnia de natiui tote de passione de resurrectione de conuersatione cum decipulis suis ac de gemino eius aduentu primo in humilitate dispectus quod — 25. — secundum potestate regali pre clarum quod foturum est. T 2 36 CANON MURATORIANUS. HI. ^ 5. The errors of transcription in these lines axe such as need not call for any remark. They would not confuse any moderately attentive reader in the least. The erased letters at the end of line 24 and the beginning of the next seem certainly to be " fotu ;" the writer having begun after quod to write foturum, which foUows that word in line 26, and then having seen his mistake and erased the letters, but without sup- plying fuit, which seems to be needed. This may shew what confusion may have been produced in any part of the MS. by omissions such as very nearly took place here, by passing on from the first to the second quod. Westcott says of this sentence, " The whole passage from et ideo — futurum est comes in very abruptly, and has no connection with what precedes, which covdd be expressed by ideo ; and similarly what follows is not connected with it by ergo." This may probably be another fragment ; although we cannot be sure what term in the original is rendered by ideo (which in the Vulgate in 2 Cor. i. 20 is the rendering of the ancient reading <5jo', and in ii. 9 of eU toOto). The following ergo may be connected with these lines, as shewing what wonder there/ore if John should so write, since the Godhead and manhood of Christ are alike set forth in the Gospels. But if Westcott's suggestion be approved of, that the Muratorian Canon originally formed part of a dialogue, then the fragmentary character of the extracts is quite natural ; we should thus have the expressions of one speaker without the interspersed remarks of the other. The " varia principia" taught in the respective Gospels seem to be the different points of Christian truth as to our Lord's incarnation, passion, resurrection, intercourse with his disciples, and his two advents. . " Nihil tamen differt, ovSkv Siacpipei r^ — ■n-iarrei." Westcott : similarly in the Greek restoration given by Bunsen and in that of Hilgenfeld. L 19. " Principali] Forsan Graece scfiptum fuerat ^ye/toviKiS. Philoxeni glossa est, ^yenoviKov, principale." Routh. " Principalis is used to translate fiyenoviKm in Ps. IL 12 Vulg., and Iren. c. Haer. IIL ii. 8 [bis]." Westcott (p. 1 88 n.). A similar rendering is given in Bunsen and by Hilgenfeld. A similar explanation is given by Van Gilse, although he does not admit a Greek original. The similarity of the expressions in lines 23-26 to those of Tertullian (Apologeticum 21, ed. Oehler, i, 200) shews how common such phraseology then was amongst Christians. In speaking of the Jews he says, " Duobus enim adventibus eius signiflcatis, primo, qui iam expunctus est in humi- litate conditionis himianae, secundo, qui concludendo saeculo imminet in sublimitate divinitatis exertae ; primum non intellegendo, secundum, quem manifestius praedicatum sperant, unum existimaverunt." III. § 6. CANON MURATORIANUS. 37 1. 23. adventu. " advento. The relatives and adjectives which follow shew that this was a neuter form answering to eventum, inventum, <&c. Possibly it occurs also in Ter. Phorm. I. 3. 2." Westcott 1. 24. " primo," corrected by Westcott into primum, in accordance with " secundum" and " praeclarum" in the following member of the sentence. Routh, on the contrary, corrects secundo and praeclaro ; in which he is followed by Credner (1847), and Bunsen. Van Gilse and Credner (i860) have secundo and praeclarus. Volkmar secundo and praeclarum. Wieseler gives primus in line 24, and secundus and praeclarus in lines 25, 26. 1. 24. " despectus," altered by Routh into despectum vel despectui ; by_Bunsen into despecto. " despecMs" Westcott. Volkmar omits the word. 1. 25. Van Gilse changes " futurum" to futurus, in this following Wieseler. § 6. 10* 1. 26. quid ergo mirum si Johannes tarn constanter sincula etiam in epistulis suis proferat dicens in semeipsu Qtuie uidimus oculis 30. nostris et auribus audiuimus et manus nostrae palpauerunt haec scripsimus nobis 1. 27. " tam constanter] h. e. tarn fidenter, et asseveranter. Gloss. Vet. constanter, evtrraSZt, dappowTws." Routh. 1. 28. "in epistulis suis" of course may mean the one Epistle from which the quotation is given. I. 29. "in semeipsu," " in semetipso. Kaff eavroV. Perhaps it may be better to read in semefipstfm." Westcott. " In semetipso. Optime Routhius banc dictionem explicavit verbis Tertulliani, de Pud. cap. 18 [Oehler, i. 834], ' nam hoc etiam in sua persona Apostolus statuit,' quibus junguntur de- inceps Pauli verba ex i Tim. i. desumta." Van Gilse. In semetipso may be in contrast to the Gospel, in which, according to the account here given, the testimony of St. John was not merely personal, but that in which he and others were conjoined. II. 29-32. The citation from 1 John i. is a combination of verses i, 3, and 4, in which the expressions of both parts are blended; quae ver. 3, vidimus oculis nostris i, et [auribus] audivimus 3, et manus nostrae palpave- runt I, haec scripsimus vobis 4. In the Vulgate €y\fii\<i(pt]<rav is rendered by contrectaverunt, (or in the Codex Amiatinus tentaverunt) ; but palpaverunt 38 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. $ 6. as here found occurs three times in citations by Jerome and in Victorinus. It may have been taken by the translator of this Fragment from some Latin copy of this Epistle, or he may have used it as the most appropriate rendering of the Greek word ; as in Luke xxiv. 39. " Scripsimus" is the reading of Cod. Amiat. in ver. 4. I was surprised, when tracing the MS. at Milan, that the concluding word vohis (below at the end of the page) had been overlooked by all who had previously copied or collated it ; the passage in St. John might almost have suggested that the word is concealed in the small letters below at the end of the line : I found afterwards that Wieseler had read bjs ; but Volkmar thought that these letters were only a mark of the collator, and not anything that he had copied ; and others passed them by entirely. ID*' 1. 1. Sic enim non solum uisurem sed (et) auditorem sed et scriptorem omnium mirabilium domini per ordi nem profetetur 1, 1. " sed et;" the word " et" added above the line seems to be instead of "d;" this gives the reading adopted by Routh, Credner (1847), Van Gilse, Bunsen, and others, se el. Credner (i860) gives " sed et auditorem se et scriptorem." Westcott and Hilgenfeld have " [se] sed et auditorem sed et scriptorem." Volkmar retains " sed et" twice, without regarding the cor- rection in the MS. as to the first. 1. 2. It is remarkable that two collators of this Fragment should have read dns (Domlnus), instead of Dni (Domini). Something may be even learned from the order in which the Gospels are mentioned in the Fragment. Westcott says (p. 188), "As bearing upon the authorship of the Fragment, it may be noticed that the order of the Gospels is not that of the African Church, in which, according to the oldest authorities, Matthew and John stood first. And if the Fragment was not of African origin, it foUows almost certainly that it was not ori- ginally written in Latin. There is no evidence of the existence of Christian Latin literature out of Africa till about the close of the second century," From the manner in which the first Epistle of John is quoted in close connection with his Gospel, it appears as if it had in some manner been circulated in connection with it, and not as part of some other collection of books, nor yet as a separate writing. If, as it appears, this be so, it follows that the Epistle is apparently addressed to the same persons and commimities as had imited in requesting him to write his narrative of our Lord's life and actions. III. § 7- CANON MURATORIANUS. 39 f 7. lo** 1. 3. Acta autem omnium apostolorum sub uno libro scribta sunt [.] Lucas obtime Theofi 5. le conprindit quia sub praesentia eius singula gerebantur Sicut et semote passionem petri euidenter declarat. Sed et^pauli ab ur [ ''ft-./.^«-<UMryu/»ru < be ad spaniam prqficescentis. I. 4, " sub uno libro scripta sunt." These words (which end the sen- tence) seem to be suggested by the beginning of the book of Acts, tov fxh irpSrrov Xoyov eiroii/o-a/xi/i/, as though the writer had now to mention tov Sev- repov \6yov of Luke : one book of his work addressed to Theophilus being devoted to the actions and teaching of our Lord, and one (the second) book to the Acts of the Apostles. II. 4, 5. " obtime Theophile" — " shoidd almost certainly be ' optime Theophilo.' The phrase • optime Theophile' is found in the Preface to the Gospels, and not in the dedication of the Acts, and could not therefore be used as the title of the latter book." Westcott, 417. Routh proposes optime [ea] Theophilo, and then retains " quva." Credner and Van GUse have optimo Theophilo ; and in line 5 " quia" is changed into qu,a^. Volk- mar has " optima Theophile" as a quotation, and retains " quia^." Westcott (as above) " optime Theophilo," and he keeps quia. Bunsen has optimo Theophilo and quoad; Hilgenfeld agrees with him (and others) in the former place, but in the latter he retains " quia." I feel no hesitation that " qioia" in line 5 should be qua^ ; but I see no need for altering the reading " optime Theophile," which can scarcely be anything but a quotation from Luke i. 3, Kparicrre Qe6<piKe. If any change were needed, it would be best to take optima Theophilo, so as to keep up the allusion. Westcotf s objection does not seem to me convincing; for the phrase appears to have to do with the person addressed ; and the peculiarity of the expression vouches, I think, for its genuineness. The writer might regard the Gospel and Acts as two \6yot of one work. The expressions of Jerome, De Viris Dlust. vii., " Evangelium sicut audierat, scripsit ; Acta vero Apostolorum sicut viderat, composuit," seem almost taken from this passage and lines 6, 7 of p. lo*. " Lucas ex opi- nione conscripsit — Dominum tamen nee ipse vidit in came — et idem prout assequi potuit." Acta Apostolorum ..." comprendit quae sub praesentia d But he regards the word as a neuter plural Aehnlich is on yon oorw und ^uod von ^t relative. *' Sollten wir uicht ein neutr. plur. gerade so gut Belativ als Conjunction." (In von g^is haben, in dem Sinne von qiiaecunqvef Credner's N. T. Eanon, p. 346.) 40 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. § -. ejus singula gerebantur:" rather than from Eusebius, H. E. iii. 4: KovkSh . . . €v Svtriv tifiiv viroSeiyftara deovvevrron icaraXeXoixe j8(/8X('oif rw re evayyeXlw o Kai )(apa^at ft-apTvperai Koda irapeSovro avrw .... Kai -rai^ twv airoiTToXiov vpa^eaiv, a? ovK ?Ti St UKOns, 6(p6d\fioh Se avTois trapaXafitav, a-vverd^aro. But it SeemS clear that the remark of the author of the Fragment and the similar statement of Eusebius and Jerome, that in the book of Acts Luke wrote as an eye- witness, can only apply in any strict sense to the latter portion. U. 6-8. " semote — prqficescentis. This sentence is evidently corrupt. If the general character of the errors of the manuscript had been favour- able to the changes, it would have been the simplest correction to read semota passione . . . sed et profectione . . . prqficiscentis, i. e. the narrative was that (in the main) of an eye-witness, as he evidently shews by setting aside without notice events so remarkable as the martyrdom of Peter, and even the last great journey of Paul. Perhaps by reading semota, declarant a fair sense may be obtained. The personal narrative of St. Luke deals with part of the Apostolic history, just as detached allusions clearly point to the martyrdom of Peter (John xxi. 18, 19), and even the journey of Paul to Spain (Rom. xv. 24 AT.). It is, however, more likely that some words have been lost at the end of the sentence, such as significat scrip- '•tura." Westcott. The only corrections given by Routh are for " semote," remota ; ^Ajid for " declarat," declarant. Semota and declarant are adopted by Credner (1847); in i860, however, he retains " declarat ;" "Wirhaben es hier mit eihem Gracismus zu thun, das neutr. plur. mit dem verb, in sing." Van Gilse has " semotam passionem ;" and for " sed profectionem," et profect. Bunsen reads " sicut deesse non modo passionem Petri," &c. Hilgenfeld makes no change, but he supposes the passage to be truncated ; Volkmar too alters nothing, only he adds "n" after proficiscentis. It is probably best to make no change or supposed correction ; for all the difficulty may arise simply from the obscurity of the translation from the Greek. Luke (writing as an eye-witness) evidently declares as apart from his object the martyrdom of St. Peter, and also the journey of St. Paul from Rome to Spain [by not mentioning them at all]. There is doubtless a tacit allusion to John xxL 18, 19, and Rom. xv. 24 : is there also to 2 Pet. L 14, where Peter speaks of his own approaching martyrdom ? " Ab urbe" indicates the Roman character of the document. To a Roman Christian no events would seem more worthy of commemoration than the martyrdom of St. Peter and the Spanish journey of St. Paul, III. § 8. CANON MURATORIANUS. 41 when he thus carried the Grospel to the regions beyond them : and as these events are intimated in other parts of the New Testament, it seemed ' to the writer needful to account for St. Luke's silence respecting them. This is perhaps the earliest extant historical notice of St. Peter's martyr- ^ dom ; that this took place at Rome is so attested as a fact, that it may be well a cause of surprise that any one has been bold enough to doubt it. The testimony of TertulUan, born in the second centm-y, might be thought sufficient : " Ista quam felix ecclesia cui totam doctrinam apostoli cum sanguine suo profuderunt; ubi Petrus passioni Domini adaequatur, ubi Paulus Joannis exitu coronatur " De Praes. Haer. 36. " Romani , . . quibus evangelium et Petrus et Paulus sanguine quoque suo signatum reliquerunt." Adv. Marc. iv. 5. His contemporary Caius speaks of the well-known graves of these two Apostles : ^7^' 5e to. rpotraia rwv avoaroXtev ej^o) oei^at. eav yap QeXiJa'pj aireXOeiv hri tov BariKavov, ^ evt Ttiv oSov riiv 'QaTiav, eupriaeii ra Tpoiraia twv Tavrrjv iSpvtrafiivwv t^v eKKX>]<riav, (Ap. CuS. H. E. U. 25.) Dionysius of Corinth (cir. A. D.i 80), writing to the Roman Church, says: raOra KOI vfieii Sia t?? TOiravrtis vovOea-tai, tjji' avo Uerpov koi TIavXov (pvraav yevtiOettrav 'Pu/iaiwv Te KOI 'K.opivditov aweKepaaare. Kat yap afi<pta koi eh rhv ^fierepav Koptvdov (pvTeva-avTes ifias, o/jloiws eotoa^av. o/xoiws oe Kat eis tijv vraXtav ofiove otoa^avrc;, €ftapTvp)]<rav Kara tov avrov Kaipov. (Ap. Eus. H. E. U. 25.) Thus St. Peter's martyrdom at Rome was to a Roman in that age one | of the marked events of Apostolic history. St. Paul's journey to Spain (though in accordance with his own avowed intention) has far less of his- ! torical attestation, though referred to by the author of the Fragment as a ! fact. But his reaching to the bounds of the west, as mentioned by Cle- ' ment of Rome, can hardly be limited to his coming to Italy : SiSa^at oXov TOV Koafiov Koi hri to Tepfia Tns Swrews eXdwv. (cap. V.) Any one writing from Rome would by such a phrase intend regions yet more westward. It is, however, only the imagination of later ages that has carried that Apostle's scene of labour as far as Britain : in utter contradiction of all genuine British traditions. ^8. 10^ 1. 8. Epistulae autem Pauli quae a quo loco uel qua ex causa directe ID. sint uolentibus intellegere ipse declarant{ur) 1. 9. " directe," and 10. •* ipse." Directae and ipsae Freindaller (quoted by Routh), Van Gilse, Credner, Volkmar, Westcott, HUgenfeld. directae and ipse (unchanged) Routh and Bunsen. Declarantur seems to be what the MS. indicates in the contracted termination : this is, I think, another 42 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. $ 8. indication of a Greek original ; such a word as Snjyovvrai might be trans- lated, by one who thought more of the form than of the sense, by a Latin passive. Routh, who retains " ipse," says, •' Malim ego reponere declarat pro declarant, propter verbum interdicens in sequentibus ;" Bunsen too has ipse declarat. Westcott regards the sentence beginning "Epistulae autem" as another fragmentary portion. lo^ 1. II. Primum omnium corintheis scysmae heresis in terdicens deinceps B callactis circumcisione Romanis autem ordine scripturarum sed {et) principium earum, esse Christum intimxins 15. prolexius scripsit de quibus sincolis neces se est ad nobis desputari The corrections Corinthiis and Gakttis for " Corintheis" and " Callactis" need no remark, as mere blunders of the copyist: Credner's notice (1847) that the city of Calacta, in Sicily, might be better known to the author (dem Verfasser) than was Galatia, savours more of refinement than veri- similitude. 1. II. " scysmae heresis" is read by general consent schisma haeresis^; " Formula verborum insolentior. Graece a-xto-fia rijt alpevewt." Routh. 1. 12. B after "deinceps" has generally been passed by unnoticed: but this seems to be the Greek numeral letter retained by the translator f: the Epistle to the Galatians stands second in order of those here specified. — " circumcisione," -nem ; the line omitted above e. L 13. "ordine," ordinem. Van GUse, Credner, Volkmar, Bunsen, Hil- genfeld. A change which can only have a meaning by connecting this with " intimans," which follows ; otherwise it becomes a thing forbidden by the Apostle. Routh and Westcott rightly make no change. " Ordine scripturarum] h. e. ni faUor, Scripturas Vet. Test, ordine adhibito, sive alias post alias, interpretatus, fuse disseruit. Atque ait Freindaller, ' Verba, ordine scripturarum, non videntur quid innuere aliud, quam Paulum hoc e But in the form " scysmae" the copyist ginal in his soloecism. (Comp. the mediaeval seems to have treated " schisma" as a Lat. fem. use of Biblia.) of the first declension. May he not have meant f In the Codex Boemerianus (written by a "schismatis haereses?" When the Emperor Western scribe) the Second Epistle to the Sigismund, prior to the Council of Constance, Corinthians b described in the Greek line spoke of the need of destroying " banc nefandam btwipri B. schismam," he does not seem to have been ori- in. § g. CANON MURATORIANUS.. 43 loco rationes suas, e lege veteri pro stabilienda nova protulisse, hnicque illam ordine subjecisse.' " Routh, " et" at the end of the line does not appear to be intentionally erased. 1. 14. After "intimans," some have sought to supply what would fill up the vacant space. Karl Wieseler, followed by Hilgenfeld, adds Paulus ; Credner {i860) Ephesiis ; Volkmar, aliis : but there would be no end of critical conjecture if it were thought needful to fill up lines which in a MS. are left shorter than the rest. 1. 15. singulis of course. Before "necesse" non is added by Bunsen and Volkmar; Credner (i860) adds it after. " The reference appears to be to the Treatise from which the Fragment is taken." Westcott. L 16. a nobis. There was evidently some reason in the mind of the writer which led him to specify the contents of these three Epistles before speaking of the collection of St. Paul's Epistles (in which these are again included) ad- dressed to seven Churches. Possibly by " de qmbus singulis necesse est a nobis disputari" he means nothing more than that of these three he gives a remark on the subject-matter, so as to bear on three especial points of importance in the middle of the second century : schism, as found in the actings of false teachers and party leaders, who would turn Christianity into schools of philosophy; Jvdaizing, as shewn in the Ebionites and all who held or practised the Galatian errors ; and, on the other hand, the rejection of the Old Testament, by Marcion or others; to which the Romans replies by its constant use of Old Testament Scripture from which the doctrines of Christ were taught, and to which the appeals of the Apostle were so confidently made (see xv. 4, xvi. 26). The ordo scripturarum in the Epistle to the Romans may be noted, in that it contains ffty-one citations from the Old Testament ; while the other Epistles to which St, Paul's name is prefixed, taken together, have but forty4hree, of which five are in the Ephesians, one in i Timothy, and all the rest in the Galatians and the two to the Corinthians. There was hardly a single subject of controversy in the middle of the second century which was not met by some one of the three Epistles selected by the author of the Fragment for particular notice. £ 9. 10^ 1. 16. Cum ipse heattis Apo^olus Paulus sequens prodecessoris sui Johannis ordinem nonnisi nominatim semptaem ecclesiis scribat ordine tali a corinthios 20. prima , ad efesios seconda ad philippinses ter o 2 44 CANON MURATORIANUS. HI. $ 9. tia ad colosensis quarta ad calatas quin ta ad tensaolenecinsis sexta . ad romanos septima Uerum corintheis et thesaolecen sibiis licet pro correbtione iteretur una 25. tamen per omnem orbem terrae ecclesia deffusa esse denoscitur 1. 17. " prodecessoris ;" this was edited by Muratori "j>raedecessoris," and it is therefore copied from him by Routh and Van Gilse ; the same is adopted as a correction by Credner, Volkmar, Bunsen, and Hilgenfeld : but Westcott says (p. 477), that " prodecessoris" is probably a genuine form. I should compare it with " proscriptus" (Gal. iii. i) in the Codex Claro- montanus, which is too strongly supported by the citations of Victorinus^ Augustine, Bede, and others, to be cast aside summarily as a mere blunder for " praescriptus." It cannot be that the author thought that St. John saw and wrote the Apocalypse before St. Paul had written his Epistles : the explanation seems to be that John, who wrote to seven Churches (with whom in that respect Paul was compared), had been previously spoken of by the writer as the author of the Gospel and his first Epistle. The names of the Churches to whom the Epistles were written are of course to be corrected, and " a corinthios" \s "ad Cor.," Ephesios, Philip- penses, Colossenses, Galatas, Thessalonicenses. Corinthiis, Thessalonicendhus, 1. 24. correptione. In 1. 20 seq. Routh suggests that " prima," " seconda," &c. should be primo, secundo, &c.; Van GUse adopts this: Bunsen has primam, secundam, &c. Credner, Volkmar, Westcott, and Hilgenfeld retain " prima," " se- cunda," &c. ; these nominatives appear here like a list of the titles of the Epistles, not therefore governed by " scribat," as if " which are these" (or something of the kind) had introduced the list. The order in which the Churches are arranged is, I believe, singular. Volkmar exhibits them thus : — a\d] Corinthios prima. ad Colosenses quarta. ad Efesios seconda. ad Galatas quinta. ad Philippenses tertia. ad Thessalonicenses sexta. ad Romanos septima. As if the Epistle to the Romans were a kind of climax of the teaching of the Apostle. III. § 9. CANON MURATORIANUS. 45 11. 23, 24. "Verum Corinthiis . . . iteretur" appears to be a parenthetic clause as intended by the writer. Paul wrote by name to seven Churches (although he wrote twice to two of them), as shewing that the Church spread through the whole earth is one. He sees a mystical unity in the Catholic Church (the name which he employs below) shadowed forth in the nimiber seven. 10'' 1. 26. et Johannis enim in a pocalebsy licet septem eccleseis scrihat tamen omnibus dicit Read Johannes and Apocalypsl. This remark of the writer connecting the Epistles of John to the seven Churches with all, is evidently based on the sentence, 6 Ixwi' ova aKowaTto Tt TO irveufia Xeyei tqis eif/cXija/ajy, which OCCUrs in the conclusion of the address to each Chiirch, in the three former cases preceding the passage 6 vikwv or t£ vikoCvti, &nd following it in the four latter. Victorinus Petavionensis (circa A. D. 'tee), in his Commentary on the Apocalypse (cap. i), says : — " In toto orbe septem ecclesias omnes esse, et septem nominatas, unam esse cathoUcam PauUus docuit. Et primimi quidem ut servaret et ipse typum septem ecclesiarum, non excessit niune- rum. Sed scripsit ad Romanos, ad Corinthios, ad Galatas, ad Ephesios, ad Thessalonicenses, ad Philippenses, ad Colossenses. Postea singularibus personis scripsit, ne excederet modum septem ecclesiarum. Et in brevi contrahens praedicationem suam ad Timotheum sic ait, Ut scias, qualiter debeas conversari in ecclesia Dei vivi." (ap. Routh, i. 417.) Cyprian also : " Apostolus Paulus, qui hujus numeri legitimi et certi meminit, ad septem ecclesias scribit. Et in Apocalypsi Dominus mandata sua divina et praecepta caelestia ad septem ecclesias et earum angelos dirigit." (p. 270. Baluze.) " Paulus septem ecclesiis scripsit, et Apocalypsis ecclesias septem ponit, ut servetur septenarius numerus." (p. 281. Baluze.) " Recte monuit Freindaller epistolas Apocalypticas saeculo secimdo jam habitas fuisset catholicas, id est, tales, quae ad universam (0X171') ecclesiam directae fuerint." (Routh, p. 417.) Perhaps it may be worthy of inqviiry whether the number seven and the notion of Catholicity are at aU connected with the designation Catholic Epistles which we commonly give to a collection of that number. The phrase " The Catholic Church" (1. 30), ^ KadoXiKt] «*cXi;(n'a, has what may be called its germ in Acts ix. 31, ^ nh> ow ckkXijo-Zo koS' oXijy rnt ^lovSala^ Kai TaXiXalat koi ^fiapelas, by applying the same thought and the similar 46 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. § lo. expression to the Church, ico0' oXijt t^? oiKovnivm. This connection of the phrase and the thing with Acts ix. 31 has been lost sight of through the vulgar and modem reading in the plural, ai nev oSv hcKKrimai xaO' oX>is r^t ^lovSalas .... etxov oiKoSofiovtievai, &c. : all of which with what follows to evXtiOvvero (not -vowro) should be in the singular. Bede says on this pas- sage (Retractatio in Act. Apost.), "Ecclesia quidem per totam Judaeam et Galilaeoum et Samariam habebat pacern] Ubi Latine dicitur per totam, in Graeco habetur Ka66\tis. Unde notandum, quod ex eo catholica cognomi- natur ecclesia, quod per totiun orbem diffusa in una pace versetur." (Ed Giles, xii. 133) s. § 10. 10'' 1. 28. Uerum ad Filemonem una et at titum una et ad tymotheum duos pro affec 30. to et dilectione in honore tamen eclesiae ca iholice in ordinatione eclesiastice 1 1*. discipline sanctificate sunt The sentence which is read " in honore tamen ecclesiae catholicae in ordinatione ecclesiasticae discipUnae sanctificatae sunt," is a good specimen of the confusion by the scribe of such terminations in -e and ae. II. 28, 29. " duals'] It seems best to change the preceding wna, una, into unam, unam, than to regard this as a nominative, which, however, probably occurs below [ii» 1. 7]. The tamen in the following clause implies the opposition of scripsit or the like." Westcott But it may be questioned whether tamen is used in any very strict sense by the writer throughout the Fragment; and the prima, secunda, &a, lines 20 — 24, are quite in keeping with the nominatives- here. " Una, una, du,ae," is the reading of Routh, Credner (1847), Van Gilse, Bunsen, Hilgenfeld. Una, una, duos (as in the MS.), Credner i860 (see note), and Volkmar. Westcott says below, on 1. ii» 7, " Credner is, I believe, right in regarding dims as a feminine substantive formed like trias." This, it appears to me, holds good in both places. 11. 29, 30. Volkmar seems to be peculiar in altering " affecto" (accord- ing to the analogy of the copyist's mistakes) into affectu. 1. 30. Bunsen reads konorem. 1. 31. Van Gilse reads ordinationem, and Bunsen " et in ordinationem." g Irenacus (C. H. iii. 1 1. 8), in a passage to be cited in Part IV. § 2, speaks of riiraapa KoBoXum mtvitara, and of riiraapts ica6okut<u iioBriuu. III. $ II. CANON MURATORIANUS. 47 §11. II* 1. I. Fertur etiam ad Laudecenses alia ad Alexandrinos Pauli no mine Jincte ad heresem Marcionis el alia plu ra quae in catholicam eclesiam recepi non 5. potest Fel enim cum melle misceri non con emit 1. I. " Fertur" is used as answering to <j)epeTai. 1. 2. " Laudecenses." In the Codex Boernerianus (G of St. Paul's Epistles), subjoined to the Epistle to Philemon, is a title merely in which the name is thus spelled: ad laudicenses incipit epistola vpas XaovScucrja-af apj^erat rTrto-roXi; Routh reads " Laodicenses alia alia ad Alex." So too Westcott ; in repeated words one is most easily omitted : but the added alia does not seem needful for the sense. It appears impossible to suppose that the cento of phrases from St. Paul's genuine Epistles, often found in Latin MSS. under the name of Epistola ad Laodicenses, is here intended. There was a document known under this name in the time of Jerome : " Legunt quidam et ad Laodicenses, sed ab omnibus exploditur." (De Vir. HI. v.) The reference to Mardon is here probably the clue ; the writer seems to have intended the Epistle to the Ephesians, which Marcion altered, and to which he gave this name, either as part of his changes, or it may be from having obtained his copy of it from Laodicea. The plural " finctae" shews that this Epistle to the Laodiceans, as well as that to the Alexan- drians, had been put forth in St. Paul's name in connection with the heresy of Marcion. But what is the Epistola ad Alexandrines? It appears to me to be one of those early writings of heretics which would for ever have been forgotten, had not the names been preserved in such a list as this. Wieseler, Credner (i860), Vollnnar, Hilgenfeld, and others, identify it with the Epistle to the Hebrews. Westcott says, " Ad haeresim, i. e. vph alpeaiv, teotrtn^r tipon, whether against it or otherwise. The allusion seems to be to the Epistle to the Hebrews." But this appears to me an unsuitable explanation of " ad haeresim ;" especially as no one could have forged an Epistle in the name of St. Paul avowedly against Marcion ; and here the writer is speaking only of things which he regarded as "fel " how diflFer- ently he speaks below of the Shepherd of Hennas ! The supposition that the Epistle to the Hebrews must have been here 48 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. f ii. intended, seems to rest solely on the certainty that the writer at Rome unquestionably knew of that book, and therefore could not have passed it by in silence. But the first Epistle of Peter, which was universally received, is not mentioned. " The cause of the omissions cannot have been ignorance or doubt. It must be sought either in the character of the writing, or in the present condition of the text." Westcott (p. 191); who also says, " Nothing is known of the Epistle to the Alexandrians. The attempt to identify it with that to the Hebrews is not supported by the slightest evidence." (p. 190, note.) That is (when looked at in connection with what has been previously cited), he thinks the allusion is to the Epistle to the Hebrews ; but even so thinking, he freely states it to be a matter of opinion, not of evidence. Credner had said in 1847, " Die Ver- muthung, dass damit unser Hebraerbrief gemeint sei entbehrt aller innem Wahrscheinlichkeit und Begrundung." (p. 88.) The opinion formed by some that the Epistle to the Hebrews was addressed to those of that nation living at Alexandria, seems to have helped them to identify that Epistle with this, which the author of the Fragment rejected as something deadly. But that opinion is in itself very unsuitable ; for, so far from the Egyptian Jews adhering to the worship of the one sanctuary of God at Jerusalem, they had their own schismatical temple at Heliopolis or LeontopoUs. As to what has been said about the divine service mentioned in the Hebrews not being in accordance with that of the temple at Jerusalem, and therefore moi'e like that in Egypt, it is not to be forgotten that it is the service of the tabernacle, and not that of the temple, which the writer discusses. 11. 4, 5. " recipi non potest.] Ad formam Graeci sermonis, irapdKafi^a- vevdai ov Swarov iari." Routh. avoSe)(ea6at ov Svvarov ecrrtv is proposed in the Greek restoration published by Bunsen : airoSexeirBai ow e^emv in that of Hilgenfeld. It is only those who deny a Greek original who fail to see that it is thus we find the verb potest in the singular: Credner (1847) allowed, " Potest fiihrt auf einen Gracismus." Volkmar says, " Wie dtuis neben trias auch in lat. Munde bestehen konnte, so konnte dieser auch alia plura, quae recepi non potest imi so leichter sagen, als die Pluralitat besonders ausgedriickt war, in einem Relativsatze gar" (p. 358 n.) : an opinion which may be compared with his that the MS. is so very correct. Van Gilse changes " potest" into possunt, saying, " non nisi mendum est, cujus originem recte ut videtur, Wieselerus indicavit in proximo illo quae, quod singularis esse numeri putabat scriba .ignarus ac sordidus." But admit that we have a translation from Greek, and all these refinements become needless. HI- ^12. CANON MURATORIANUS. 49 L 5. "Fel enim cum melle misceri non congruit." Appeal is made to the paronomasia of fel and mel by those who assert that Latin is the original language of the Fragment. But what if it can be shewn that this is itself almost a quotation from a Greek writer well known by 'the author of the Fragment? In illustration of this adage, a quotation has been given (first, I believe, by Simon de Magistris) from the Shepherd of Hennas. The passage is, ^av yap \a^,iv ayiriveiov fiiKpov Xlav «> Kepamov fiiXtroi exixe'pv, ovxt 0X01/ TO fieKi a^avtXerat ; ^Kat iriKpov Xlav fiiKpov airoXXvvi rhv ykuKirrnra tov fiikiTot, Kol ovKeri t^i/ avrhv x'^piv exet irapa rm Sea-irorri, on iiriKpavBri koi rhv XP^crtv avTod airwXea-ev ; (Mand. V, I.) It can hardly be doubted that the writer had these words of Hennas in his mind. It has also been noted that the similarity of sound, /eZ, mel, may imitate xoXi|, fiiXi. J 12. ii» 1. 6. epistola sane Jude et superscritio Johannis duos in catholica habentur Superscripti of course ; see Westcott's remarks on this word, p. 26. Van Gilse', Credner {i8^j), superscriptae ; Credner (i860) superscriptionis or superscriptione ; Bunsen supra scripti. A fatal objection to this word being made to signify two letters superscribed with the name of John, is that he does not prefix his name. " Duas" requires no change : the two Epistles here refen-ed to seem to be the second and third. It is, however, not to be overlooked that some seem to ascribe but two Epistles to John : speaking of the Jirst as the former irporipa, and quoting the second as though it were part of the first. But this writer seems to distinguish these two from that which he had quoted before. L 7. " in catholica.] Graece ev r^ koOoXik^, et subaudita, ut interdum fit, voce €KKXti<rl<f ; quod imitati sunt Latini scriptores." Routh ; who, amongst other passages, refers to Tertullian De Praescr. Haer. xxx., " con- stat illos .... in catholicae primo doctrinam credidisse apud ecclesiam Romanensem sub episcopatu Eleutheri benedictL" "In Catholica, scil. Ecclesia." Van Gilse. " The context, on the other hand, favours the cor- rection in catholicis." Westcott, So Bunsen, "- among the Catholic Epistles," who considers the other Catholic Epistles to have been passed by : " The sane (certainly) indicates that the author or copyist has left out the undisputed or less disputed Catholic Epistles : the fii'st of St. Peter, that •> To the end of the sentence Pseudo-Atha- • " Svperscriptae Joannia sunt epistolae nasius gives, xw rwrovrov /mXi imb rov ikaxurrov quae Joannis nomen superscripti habent." ce^aiOim dirAXvriu; Van Gilse. H 50 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. f 13. of St, James, and the first of St. John : of which last he had besides given ah-eady a quotation. Our words relate to the disputed Epistles : of these he admits the Epistle of Jude and the two (others) of St. John." Bunsen, Hippolytus, ii. 136 (1852). The Greek reconstruction published by Bunsen has iv KadoXiKais; that of Hilgenfeld, iv rp KadoXiKrj (e-cKXi/o-/? ?). Another suggestion as to this passage was sent to me in i860 by Dr. William Fitzgerald, then Bishop of Cork, now of Killaloe. In notes which he made for his own use he says, " In CathoUca might be a mistake for in CathoUcam, and this a barbarous rendering of wpos tJ KaSoXiK^, besides the Catholic Epistle." But I believe that it is best to compare iv KadoXiKoU, Eus. H. E. iii. 3, where he speaks of certain spurious works not being so received. (See § 14. P- 56.) § 13. II* 1. 6. et sapi entia ab amicis Salomonis in honorem ipsius scripta The word " et" has been supposed to be " ut\" on the ground that the book of Wisdom could only be here introduced in some way of comparison. So Credner, Wieseler, Van Gilse, Volkmar, Hilgenfeld. Credner says, " Die Sapientia Salomonis kann neben Briefen N. T.'s nur vergleichungsweise (ut) angezogen sein." FreindaUer's note (as cited by Routh) is, " Qua ra- tione liber Sapientiae, nisi forte de diverse sermo sit, locum inter scripturas novi foederis hlc nactus sit, critices aciem fugit." " It is difiBcult to under- stand this allusion if the text be sound." Westcott. Those who think the reading is " ut sapientia," and that a comparison is thus introduced, seem to find some difficulty in explaining clearly what it is : Van Gilse's long note on the passage is intended to shew that the second and third Epistles of John are spoken of as not written by the Apostle himself, but as mani- festing his spirit and proceeding fi-om one or more of his friends, like the book of Wisdom written by Solomon's friends in his honour, which (he says) can scarcely have any other meaning than this, " librum ilium pror- sus ad rationem Salomoneam esse compositum." Bunsen does not change et into ut ; but he supposes that there is here k As an instance of et in Latin where the the old Latin is, " Injustum est judicium tuum oritrinal Greek shews that tU is meant, the fol- quoniam et furatum liberum punis, et injuste lowinw may be taken : SHikoc ij xpims, Sn aurim agentem :" where the false reading et for ut xXon-nra iktvOtpm nimptit i>t aiuaiaaPTa (Test, very nearly reverses the sense. Joseph, ziv. Grabe, Spicilegium, 340) ; where in. ^13. CANON MURATORIANUS. 51 a defect in the passage, and that after the Epistle to the Hebrews had been mentioned, it was compared with the book of Wisdom : " nam et Sapientia ab amicis Salomonis," &c. In his attempted restoration of the text in Latin (and the Greek which he published -with it), he supposes other books of the New Testament to be here omitted ; of course any verbal restoration of thirty-four inserted words is not pretended; the passage in Greek and Latin only shews the subjects which he supposes to be here left out. In Bunsen's Analecta Ante-Nicaena (p. 152) the whole passage stands thus: — H fiiv 'lojuia iitiarokfj koI at toC irpofiprj- Epistola sane Judae et supra scripti Jo- li4vov 'Itaivvov ivo iv KaOoXiKau ixpvrai [S/no hannis duae in catholicis habentur, [una T^ ToC ainov 'Ittivvov •ap<irij, koX tJ Tlirpov cum eiusdem Johannis prima et Petri una lud rp 'loKiifiov. ivuTToKi) 6^ koB' 'EPfxiUms et Jacobi. Epistola vero ad Hebraeos a d<^' ^ft&v owx «s Ilavkm airoTroKov ovaa ira- plurimis ecclesiis non tamquam Panli Apo- pa\anPiveTai, dXX' w into twos airrov <f>tX.ov stoli recipitur, sed ut a quodam amico vel i; fiadijTov ypa(f>ei(ra rati avrov ^iri(TToA.ais discipulo conscripta epistolis eius adieeta vpotrdfura ixfrai]. koL fi 2o<f>Ui vito ^iXwi> habetur]. Et Sapientia ab amicis Salo- SaAofxwvos tls avrov rifiriv yiypavrax. monis in honorem ipsius scripta. It will be noticed that Bunsen's own correction " nam et" (p. 128) does not here appear: also that in the Greek by the side of Bunsen's Latin resto- ration, the translator has in three places expressed something different. A conjectural insertion of a supposed lost clause cannot be intended to have any weight in itself: it is worth thus much, however — it shews where a break is believed to exist in the text, and what books of the New Testa- ment we may be sure that the writer knew. But although it may be difficult to give a satisfactory account of the mention of this book by the author of the Fragment, or to suggest how it was introduced (after a break, as I fuUy agree with others in supposing), it is not, I believe, fruitless to inquire what the sentence itself may mean. The first question, then, is, What book is here intended ? The Apo- cryphal book. Wisdom of Solomon, is of course that which the sentence at first suggests, and so I believe it is ; but it is needful to notice on what grounds there has been a different interpretation given. For the name Wisdom was in and before the second century applied also to the Proverbs, as we see in Clement of Rome, who (cap. Ivii.) with the words, ovrm yap Xeyet tj iravaperos 'Zofpla, introduces a quotation from Prov. i. ; and from Melito, Uapoinlai ^ koi 'Lot^la (Eus. H. E. iv. 26). Thus, on the supposition that the reference was to the Proverbs, the latter part of the sentence (" ab amicis Salomonis in honorem ipsius scripta") was explained by the fact, that a portion of the Proverbs was written out H 2 52 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. J 13. by " the men of Hezekiah," or, as it stands in the LXX, ol (ptKoi 'E^«io« (xxv. i)'. This might seem to explain the mere words and phrases of the sen- tence, but the difficulty as to its introduction in this place would still remain. But the Apocrj^hal book of "Wisdom was early known by its present title. Wisdom of Solomon. Some indeed have thought that this was not the case, taking too strongly the note of Valesius on Euseb. H. E. v. 8 : " Quippe veteres omnes ecclesiastici scriptores Sapientiam Salomonis appel- lant librum ilium qui hodie Proverbia inscribitur. Liber autem ille qui titulimi Sapientiae Salomonis hodie praefert ■^evSeirlypatpot est, teste Hiero- nymo, quamvis Eusebii aetate ita appeUaretur." Clement of Alexandria, however, several times quotes this book under the name of Solomon, Strom, vi. 11, 14, 15 (pp. 786, 795, 800 Potter), and more often as 2o^/a. But while Clement by implication gives the name Wisdom of Solomon to the Apocryphal book, this is done expressly by Tertullian, who says, " Porro facies Dei expectatur in simplicitate quaerendi, ut docet ipsa Sophia, non quidem Valentini sed Salomonis" (Adv.Valent, ii.). Elsewhere (e. g. De Praes. Haeret. vii.) he speaks of this book as the work of Solomon. Methodius, in the latter part of the third century, speaks of this book as fi Travaperot ^o<pia : thuS, ev rp iravaptTw 'So<f)i<f . . . Kpe7<r<T0v ireKPia fier aper!i<i, &C., iv. T, 2 (Conv. Virgg. L 3. p. 69 Combefis, p. 13 Jahn). ev t? Travaperu) 'Zo(f>ia (l>n<ri, "Z-jroSos 17 xapSla avTciv, &C., XV. ID (CoUV. Virgg. i. 7. p. 76 Com- befis, p. 16 Jahn). Thus, while the name iravaptroi 'Zo<pia was applied both to the book of Proverbs and that of Wisdom, and irapoifilai n /col 2o(^/a to the former, 1.o<pla "ZaXofiuivot was a name used (as far as I know) exclusively for that which is commonly called Wisdom of Solomon. 1 I was not aware that this had been pravi- explanation ; which ia thus stated in his Ana- ously supposed by any investigator of the Frag- lecta Ante-Nicaena, L 127, 128 (1854) : " Sapi- ment, before I drew attention to the point in entiam a veteribas Proverbia Salomonis did 1 85 1 in a lecture published in the beginning non est quod uberius exponam, ne lectores igno- of the following year, On the Historic Evidence, rantiae incosare videar : iis igitur quae de Sa- mite, qf the New Testament. I there said, pientia habet Hegesippus [qui hunc Canonem, " WhcU book is intended, is by no means clear, ut Bunsenio videtur, Graece conscripsit] a Salo- whether the Apocryphal Book, or Proverbs, monis amicis in ejus honorem conscripta, re- to which this name of Wisdom was applied in spicit ad Prov. xxv. i, atrat al imJUuu (al. irap- the second century; — a book the latter part of otiuai) SoXo/iuiaor al aitoKpnoi, At iitypa^twro ol which vxu tmitten out by the men 0/ Hezekiah, <f>Ckot "Eftieiov toC paaAios tS>v 'imiaiav. Hunc and of tohich some chapters are the words of locum male interpretatus Hegesippus, vel non Agur and of king Lemuel." (p. 16.) In Bun- bene memoria recolens, non Ezechiae sed Salo- sen's Hippolytus, published in the same year monis amicos Sapientiae auctores facit." (1852), he gave (vol. iL 138) a very similar in. § 13. CANON MURATORIANUS. 53 Now there is a sentence in Jerome's Preface to the books of Solomon which may throw light on this passage in the Fragment, or may receive some from it. He says, in speaking of the Apocryphal book of Wisdom, " Apud Hebraeos nusquam est, qnin et ipse stylus Graecam eloquentiam redolet : et nonnvlli scriptorum veterum hunc esse Judaei Philonis affir- mant." After many years' study of the earlier Fathers, and much inves- tigation of the subject of the Canon of the Old and New Testaments, and the reception of the Apocrypha, I cannot find this authorship of the book of Wisdom mentioned by any writer anterior to Jerome. But no doubt he had some ground for his assertion : may it not have been this very sentence in the Muratorian Fragment? The Greek wuiy have stood thus: — Koi fi 'SiO<f>ia "ZaXoftwvoi inro ^i\u>vos ety t^v Ttfiijv aurov yey panfiivt]. It WOUld be nO cause for surprise if the Latin translator made the mistake of confounding ^iKwvos and (pikwv, so as to translate ab amicis instead of a Philone, especially if the termination -o? were written (as is often the case in very early MSS.) in much smaller letters. It has been shewn in the part which speaks of St, John's (Jospel (p. 33), that Jerome quotes as from some early writer what is now found only in this Fragment; this, too, he seems to do here: this passage affords an independent (and therefore confirmatory) ground for holding that opinion. Each set of coincidences upholds the other. If Jerome had this or a similar passage before him, he might easily have introduced the epithet Judaeus by a sort of unconscious amplification from familiarity with the name of that Philo. There are passages in the early part of the book of Wisdom which seem as if they had been written after the introduction of Christianity"* ; indeed, the references are less marked in the Epistle of Mara son of Sera- pion (Cureton's Spicilegium Syriacmn, p. 70) than they are here. Our Lord is there only designated covertly " the wise King." The writer of the book of Wisdom may on purpose keep leading Christian truths (such as the incarnation, the vicarious death, and the resurrection of our Lord) out of sight, and thus weakly endeavour to philosophize Christianity. It might thus be the production of some uninspired writer of the name of ■n Thus HippolytuSj'AiroSfuerur^ irpAr'lovJaiow, iftapr^iiara r6ixm kcu itrayyiWrrm yvSurui f^eu' cites the book of Wisdom in all good faith as a 6tmi xoi irmSa 6tov iavrov omiti^ti k. r. X. (cap. 9) : prophecy : 0^/k» in is luvm uxi r^v irfxxfnrniaf where Sap. ii. is cited. Kni iraXw SoXojiui' ntpi SoXofiwv . . . Xry« yap 6 itptxfitiTJit, ow iu\oyia(wro XP""''" ""^ 'imiaiav <)>tiaty on 'Ore or^o-friu o Oi d<rt^U, mpX xpi<rrm tMirrts 6p0ut iytipntrofuv iUaiot iv irappijtri^ iroXXj k. t. X. (cap. lo) : where tAw SiKOiop on ti(rxpi<rros 17/ui' fOTw ml ivaynovnu much is given from several verses of Sap. v. 54 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. f 13- Philo (certainly not to be confounded with the Alexandrian Platonist), who applied the name of Solomon to his work, as if from its ethical cha- racter it were written in his honour ; and thus it may have found a place amongst the Christian writings in the Fragment. If the book of Wisdom and its author are introduced only by way of comparison, still it seems far more probable that it was a recent work by a recent "writer than something ancient and obscure ; for comparisons are customarily made with familiar objects : but if not so introduced, then it seems as if something was intended which ranks at least in date with others that are mentioned. Eusebius, in speaking of Irenaeus, mentions this book twice. In the first place (H. E. v. 8), after speaking of the canonical writings of the New Testament used by that Father, he goes on to say that he quoted from the Shepherd of Hennas, Kai p^To7t Si ri<riv « r^s Z^Xofiwvoi ^otpias Kex/DijTot fxovovovjfl (patrKoyV opaa-tf Se deoO vepiiroirp-iKri a(pdap- a-lat, " a(f>6ap(rla Se iyyvs etvai irotei deov" These latter words are those which Irenaeus (C. H, iv. 38, § 4) cites ixovovovxi, almost expressly, from Wisdom vi. 19. Eusebius goes on to say that he also cited an Apostolic presbyter, whom he does not name, and that he mentioned Justin Martyr and Igna- tius, and also the doctrines of Marcion. He then informs us what Irenaeus had said about the LXX version. Thus the Wisdom of Solomon stands in Eusebius's arrangement in a peculiar place : he brings it in after the New Testament books, and between the Shepherd of Hennas and the writings of Justin. In the other place (v. 26), in which he speaks of the writings of Irenaeus, he brings in together the Epistle to the Hebrews and that called the Wisdom of Solomon, as having been mentioned and cited by that Father. There must have been some cause which led Eusebius, or other earlier authors whom he may have followed, to speak of this book amongst Christian writings, much as it is introduced in the Muratorian Fragment. I believe that the writer spoke of the authorship of this book, and that Jerome followed bim, so as to preserve the true reading of his original Greek, in mentioning the name of Philo". Roman Catholic writers, such as Leo Allatius (Mai, Patr. Nov. Biblioth. ° These remarkB on the passage in the Frag- that its having occiured to different persons ment, suggesting that ab amicis really disguises independently is any considerable confirmation vTTo ^tXavoc, appeared in the Journal of Classical for it For my part I think it so certain in and Sacred Philology, No. IV. March 1855. itself as not to require help." He who seeks Five years after this I found that this had been for truth must not be surprised or disappointed anticipated by Bishop Fitzgerald. In com- if he finds that his discoveries (however inde- municating it to me he says, " It is hardly pendent ) have been made by others before worth noticing my having made that conjecture him. about ab amieis into 4>tXa>i>or, unless you think III. § 13. CANON MURATORIANUS. 55 V. 3. p. 50), meet the statement of Jerome, that ancient authors ascribe the book of Wisdom to Philo Judaeus, simply by remarking that, if that had been the case, the Church, in receiving the book as canonical, would have classed it among the New Testament Scriptures. Some of them, therefore, in accepting Jerome's report (but rejecting the epithet Judaeus, as denoting him who is so well known by it), ascribe the book to some other Jew named Philo anterior to the birth of our Lord. But I believe that we want more light to be thrown, if possible, on the history of the book of Wisdom, and on the possibility of tracing it as existing prior to the Christian era », How little early writers knew of the origin of this book is shewn by the mistake of Augustine in the earlier part of his career as an author, when he attributed it to Jesus the son of Srrach. The first trace that I know of the book of Wisdom is in Clement's Epistle to the Corinthians (c. iii.) : ^^\ov aSiKov . . . 5t' ow <cot Odvaros eianXdev eis Tov Koa-fiov I compare Sap. ii. 24, <^Q6vw Se Sia^6\ov davaTOf €i<ri}\6et' ets tov Kwrixov. In this the writer of Wisdom may have used the words of Rom. V. 12. And (C. XXVii.), r/f epei avTw, Ti eiroltja-at ', t} Tt'f avTurrtjaerai rw Kpdret Tw iirxwt avTov; see Sap. xii. 12, and a few words blended from xi. 22. Thus the book was used in the first century; but it is a subject for inquiry if there be any earlier trace of it. o Even if this sentence in the Muratorian Fragment ought not to receive the correction which I have suggested, and if the opinion which I /ormerlj/ advanced be considered the better, yet still I think that the statement of Jerome is connected with thia passage ; only in that case it would be misunderstood by him. If ai amwAs be the true rendering of words (as I formerly suggested) from Prov. xzv. i, then the Qreek may have been ml jj ta^ia SoXo- fuavor viri ^tkmi (ir rigv Tt/i^r ovroS yrypaiiiiAni, and this might have been misread or misunder- stood by Jerome, so as to introduce the name of Fhilo. In that case the writer of the Frag- ment would have intended the Proverbs, or at least the latter portion of the book, while, how- ever, Jerome would have understood him to speak of the Apocryphal book of Wisdom. As on this supposition I should restore the Greek differently from Bunsen (who gives it Ko} 1} 2o<f>ia {mi (fit^y SoXo^vot tit avrov rt^^v yrypom-ot), I should not consider that the writer misunderstood Prov. ttt i, but that the trans- lator had erred as to the connection of the words, as he has in other places. Jerome's eye might easily so deceive him that he might mentally supply the termination to <f>ikm>, changing it to ^[kums, unconscious that he was adding to what was before him : this in early undivided writing is a mistake to which readers are easily obnoxious ; or he might have introduced the name of Philo by mere error and want of apprehension ; we have proof enough of his mistakes in transfusing Qreek words or ideas into Latin : e. g. De Yir. lU. a 9 : " Scripsit Apocalypsin quam inter- pretatur Justinus Martyr et Irenaeus ;" where the words qtuvm irUerpretatur, which have led some to think of expositions by those two Fathers, now lost, are nothing but an incorrect version or entire misapprehension of its itjkoi in Eusebius. Bunsen followed others in pointing out (Analecta Ante-Nicaena, i. 1 26) how Jerome, De Yir. IlL c. 22, did actually misunderstand what Eusebius, H. E. iv. 22, preserved of He- gesippns. 56 CANON MURATORIANUS. Ill J 14. ^ 14. II* 1. 9. apocalapse etiam Johanis et Pe tri tantum recipimtis quam quidam ex nos tris legi in eclesia nolunt 1. 9. apocalapse should of course be apocalypses. The book called the Apocalypse of Peter is spoken of in a doubtful manner, so as to imply, in accordance with what had been said above, that the Apocalypse of John in contrast was received without doubt. Eusebius (H. E. iii. 25) speaks of that of Peter as a spurious book; «/ roh vodoig KaraTera-^Qto Koi rwv Ilai^ov TLpa^eiev ij ypacpi^, 5 re Xeyo/xevot Tloifi^v, Kut ti 'AiroKaXvy^it Uerpov : he thus ranks it with forged Acts and a fictitious vision: and Sozomen (vii. 19), whUe mentioning the variations in the cus- toms of different churches and countries, states that then, in the fifth century, tiv KoXov/iivriv airoKoXv^iv Ylirpov if vodov iravreXut wpos twv ap-vaiwv ooKiftaa-Oeitrav ev tktiv iKK\tj(Tiais T^r TIci\ai<rTtvi]f eiveri vvv ava^ cKaa-rov rrovg avayivwa-KO/iivriv eyvte/iev, ev rp ^fiep^ irapaaKev^i §1/ evXa^ws ayav 6 Xabf v^rrevet eirt avafiv^aei rov a-arrtiplov vadous. Eusebius (H. E. iii. 3), in speaking of the writings bearing the name of the Apostle Peter, after mentioning his Epistles and his so-called Acts and Gospel, adds, to re Xeyofievov avroS ¥^^pvyfia koi t^v KoXovftevtiv 'AiroKaKv<\rtv, oi35' oXws « KadoXiKots '(Tfiev irapaSeSonepa, on /«i} re apjfalwv /i^ re twv Kaff" ifias T«9 eKKXijataoTtKOs <rvyypa(pevi rais e^ avrwv crvvejfp^aaTO fiaprvpiais. HoWCVer, in another place (H. E. vi. 14), this statement is modified as to the Apo- calypse of Peter alone, when speaking of the writings of Clement of Alex- andria : ev Se rats iiroTvirtacreat, ^vveXovra eliretv, iratrtji T^y evSiaOijKov ypa<p^s iiri- TeTfitifiivaf ireiroltiTai Sitiyi^creis, fi^Se ras avriXeyonevas vapeXdwV rhv ^lovSa Xeyw Koi TOf Xofjrap KaOoXiKas hriaToXas, t^v t€ "Rapva^a, Koi Ttiv Tlerpov Xeyo/t.evriv ^ AiroKoiXv^iv. In Clement, " Ex scriptis propheticis edogae," are some fragments quoted from the so-called Apocalypse of Peter; of which Routh says (i. 426), " Attamen nimis ludicra sunt brevia ilia translata ex Petri Apo- calypsi ad Eclogas Clementi Alex, attributas, quam ut vel mini mam liber habeat venerationem." His judgment is certainly not too severe ; and indeed of the Hypotyposes as a whole, as quoted by Eusebius, he says, " Si modo Clementis fuerint Hypotyposes iUae quae multa saltem frivola atque absurda continebant." (i. 405.) The passages are: — ii ypa(bri (b^vi, " TO ^pe<^ti ra hcriQevTa TtifieXov^to TrapaSiSocrOai ayyeXa, i<p' ov ■traiSevea-dal re koI au^eiv' koi eaovrai, (privtv, «? 0/ eKarov erwv evravOa xi<rro/." Sio Koi 6 Jlerpos ev r^ ^AiroKoXv^ei <}»1(tI, " KaJ aarpa-Tr^ trvpos vtjSiia-a airo rwv III. § 14. CANON MURATORIANUS. 57 Ppeipwv iKelvwv Koi irX^a-rrova-a tou? 6(pda\fiovs twv ywaiKwv'" iirei 6 Slxatoi wy nrivdijp Sta icaXa/ui;; cKXafiirei Koi Kptvei edvij. Sap. iu. 7. (J 41. Potter, p. 000.) avTiKa 6 Tlerpot ev rp aTTOKoXv-^ei (prjalv, " Ta ^p€<pr] e^afi^wOevra Ttjf a/xe/- vovoi ea-ofieva fioipa^' ravTa ayyeXw T^/ueXouj^oo TrapaSiSocTdai, Iva yvuxTttts^ /ueraXa- fioirra T^r afitivovoi f^XJl f-ovtjt, vaGovra a av eiraOev koi €v aiLfjiaTi yevoneva' to ^' €Tepa fiovrii Trj{ (rarrriptat Teu^erai wt ^SiK^/xeva eXeriOivTa, koi ftivei avev KoXdvewi, TOVTO yepat Xa^ovra." (J 48. p. lOOO.) From this quotation it seems as if the words cited in the first extract with n ypa<l>n <pti<nv are from the Apocalypse of Peter as well as what is taken from it expressly. Probably two fragments are here joined which did not belong together, and thus Pseudo-Peter seems to be cited to con- firm himself. " TO oc yaXa tHov yuvaiKwv piov airo twv fiarrrwv koi vtjyvvfievov" (briauv 6 IleTjOOf €V Tp airoKoXv^^ei, " yevvijiret Qijpla XrTrra trapKO(paya, Koi avaT pe^ovra eiV ainray KareerOlei" Sta ray afiapriai ytveirdai ray KoXatreis SiSaa-Kwv. " « tZv dfiapTiwv yevvua-dai oirray," (prja-tv, if Sta ray dfjiapTiaf evpddij (? etreipaaQri) 6 Xaoy, koi Sta Tr/v ay j(pi(rTov aTrierrlav, coy (pria^iv 6 axooToXoy, inrb tuii' ocbetcv eSaxvovro, (fi 49.) Methodius appears to cite this book as inspired Scripture ; odev Si] Koi TtifieXov^ois ayyiXoti, Kav ck /uoi^e/ay w(ri, to aTroriKTO/ieva vapaStSotrdai TrapeiX^<pafiev ev deoirveurrois ypdfi/iaanv. (Conv. iL 6. 45. p. 75 Combefis, p. 16 JahnP.) Well may we approve the judgment of those of whom the writer of the Fragment speaks as to this ApocaJypse, " quam quidam ex hostris legi in ecclesia nolunt." This book being put forth in the name of Peter, seems on that account, and that only, to have met with a reception which now seems surprising. Its name long remained in the lists of books be- longing to or rejected from the New Testament : it thus has a place in the Stichometry in the Codex Claromontanus, where the list is closed with " Revelatio Petri CCLXX ;" that is the number of rrlxoi which it con- tained. As in the same list the Revelation of St. John has 1 200, the spurious Apocalypse of Peter would be about two-ninths in quantity ; and P Hilgenfeld (Nov. Test, extra Can. recept. iv. John the Baptist preaching in Hades as onr 77) conjectures that a pass^e cited as from a Lord's /orenmner there, as on earth, would prophet in Hippol jtus De Christo et Antichristo, seem to be taken from it : Of roc irpoi<t>6curt mt cap. 15, is from the Apocalypse of Peter: but of rolt iv fig €iayyt\ioa<r6(u, iratpiBta imb 'Hpwim, this there is no proof. The strange statements irpoipoiios ytvo/uvos ««!• <n}fuiiV<»> fiiWuv Kcutt'urc in the fragment of Hippolytus on Hades, npit KortXeiMrtaBai tAi* aarijpa XurpoCiuvov rat iyiav 'EXKifvat (Fabricius, L 220-2; Lagarde, 68-73), V^X"^ '" X*H^' 6avaTov. Hippolytus de Christo are far more probably taken from this book, et Antichristo, 45. (Fabricius, i. 22 ; Lagarde, If the basis of this so-called Apocalypse was 22.) I Pet iii- 19, and iv. 6, then the accounts of 58 CANON MURATORIANUS. UI. ^ 15. this is confirmed by the Stichometry of Nicephorus, in which, although the numbers in each case are rather higher, yet the proportions are about the same ; A.TOKa\v>^ti 'Iwdfi/ou oTt'^ot flv. ^AvokoKv^i^ Tlerpov rri^Ot r : i. C. 1 400 and 300. In the Codex Sinaiticus, between the Epistle of Pseudo-Barnabas and the Shepherd of Hennas, which are subjoined to the canonical books, six leaves are gone ; and Tischendorf conjectured that the Apocalypse of Peter had been once there as part of the Codex : but these leaves would have contained a great deal too much ; for the Revelation of St. John in that MS. is comprised in about eight leaves and a half. J 15. II* 1. II. Pastorem uero nuperrime temporihvs nostris in urbe roma herma conscripsit sedente cathe tra urbis romae aeclesiae Pio episcopus fratre 15 eius et ideo legi eum guidem oportet se pu plicate uero in eclesia populo neque inter profetas conpletttm numero neque inter apostolos in Jinem temporum potest. 1. 1 3. " Henna," read Hermas. Freindaller supplies " in" before ca- thedra: 80 also others. L 14. " eps," read episcopo; at first there was episcopus /rater, but when the latter word was corrected into fratre, the final letter of the contraction eps was, it seems, inadvertently left un- changed. 11. 15, 16. "se puplicare," " sedpuUicari vero. Graece, oXXa J«;/tto- trieietrdai Sn" Routh : SO Van Gilse, and Bunsen. Others keep the reading of the MS. ; though Westcott and Hilgenfeld regard Sn/iotrievevOai as the word of the original 1. 17. " conpletum f completos, Routh, Van Gilse, Credner. completo Bunsen, Hilgenfeld. Volkmar makes no correction. Westcott says, " Completum numero. This appears to be corrupt, for the phrase can scarcely mean, ' a collection made up fully in number,' as if Prophetas were equivalent to Corpus Prophetarum (Volkmar)." Prophetas completo numero ought, I believe, to be read. This passage is of particular importance as to the date of the author- ship of the Fragment, and also as to the care taken not to admit into public use as sacred books those which were known to have no claim to be thus received. It seems to be introduced here, because the Shepherd of Hermas in its form claims to be a Divine vision ; and thus it would be a kind of Apocalypse if accepted at all : we know that such a mistake was made ; and this was probably the case before the author wrote the Ill- § 15. CANON MURATORIANUS. 59 Fragment; for he could hardly give his counter -testimony against a non-existent error. The purport of the sentence is clear enough : — Now Hennas wrote the Shepherd very recently in our time in the city of Rome, while Pius his brother the bishop sat in the chair of the church of the city of Rome.— And thus it should be read. But to read it in the church publicly to the people, neither amongst the prophets, the number being complete, nor amongst the apostles, in respect of the limit of time, is admissible. But the book was in circulation, and in many places in which the history of its authorship was not known, it was received, on the ground of its apparent claims, by those who were unconscious that the form of a vision was only the drapery used by the author. Thus it was treated with most undeserved respect by some, both in the West and East. Irenaeus thus quotes from it as Scripture : (the Greek of the passage is preserved by Eusebius, H. E. v. 8 ;) KoKwi ow etirev f, ypacph 1 \eyov(ra, Upuyrov iruvTwv irl(TT€v<rov on e'y eo-Tiv o deos 6 to irdrra KTiaat Koi TO e^5f. (Mand. i.) In the same age the book had reached Alexandria, where Clement quoted it as if it were an authority in matters of fact: thus, \eyei Se koI 6 Uoi/x^v, 6 ayyeXos r^s fteravolai, tw 'lEpfi^, Strom. L 17 (p. 369). See also Strom, i. 29 (p. 426); ii. 1 (p. 430); ii. 9 (p. 452); ii. 12, 13 (pp. 458, 9); iv. 9 (p. 596) ; vi. 6 (p. 764); vi. 15 (p. 806). Sometimes the writer is cited, sometimes the book, sometimes only the words. Origen, too, gave his opinion of the book, which he ascribed to the Hermas mentioned by St. Paul ; " Salutate Asyncretvmi, Phlegontem, Her- man, Patroban, Herman, et si qui cum eis sunt fratres. de istis simplex est salutatio, nee aliquid eis insig^e laudis adjungitur. Ptdo tamen quod Hermas iste sit scriptor libeUi illius qui Pastor appeUatur. quae scriptura valde Tnibi utilis videtur et vt puio divinitus inapirata." Orig. Int. iv. 683. The connection of viilis with divinitus inspirata is clearly suggested by 2 Tim. iii. 16, Some of Origen's predecessors may have shared in what he thus gives as his personal opinion, and thus they may have spoken of the book with reverence : but there is no authority prior to that of Origen for attributing the book to the Hermas of Rom. xvi. 14 ; and he gives this as his own supposition merely. He thus cites it several times ; De Princ. i. 3 (i. 61) ; ii. I (p. 79) ; iii. 2 (p. 140). In Ezek. (iii. 404) ; in Hos. (iii. 439) ; in Matt. (iii. 877); in Luc. (iii. 973); in Johan. (iv. 19); though occasionally with an intimation that it was not received by all ; ^m tovto nftet^ koi to iv Tw rnro tivwv KaraSpovovfievtp ^ipKiif toJ iroi/iivt, irepi tov irpoaTatraeerdai tov 'Epnav Svo ypaylrai /3i^/o k.t. X. De Princ. iv. II (i. 168). avo rivos <f>epo/iivtis fxev iv I 2 60 CANON MURATORIANUS. HI. f 15. Tij eKK\ti<Tia ypa(f)ijt, ov irapa iracri Se o/ioXoyovnivrn eivai Oelat k. t. X. In Matt. torn. xiv. 2 1 (iii. 644"!), see also ii. 294, " si cui tamen scriptura ilia recipi- enda videtur;" and iii. 872. But the claims of this book did not pass unchallenged : Tertullian, who had in an earlier work quoted it, but without giving any opinion, afterwards delivers a judgment going far beyond what was merely per- sonal. " Cederem tibi si scriptura Pastoris quae sola moechos amat divino instrumento meruisset incidi, si non ah omni concilio ecclesiarvm etiam vestrarum apocrypha et falsa judicaretur, adultera et ipsa patrona sociorum." (De Pudicitia 10.) Also, " Et utique receptior apud ecclesias epistola Bamabae [i, e. ad Hebraeos canonica] illo apocrypho Pastore moechorum." (De Pud. 20.) Eusebius, H. E. iii. 3, refers to the assertion that Hermas, Rom. xvi. 14, was the author; oJ (paer'iv Wap-xeiv to tov tlot/ievoi fit^Xiov, l<TT€ov 0)9 Koi TouTo TTjoof fiev Ttvoiv avTiXeXeicTai. In iii. 25 he ranks it €v Toif vodoii. He says nothing of his own as to the authorship ; but v. 8 he notices how it had been received by Irenaeus, ov fiovov Se elSev, aXKa Kat aTroSe)(€Tai rhv tov Holfievoi ypa<f>^v, then giving the words cited above from Irenaeus. Jerome, as in several other cases, expresses contradictory opinions as to this book, following apparently sometimes his own judgment, sometimes that of some authority before him. Thus he says, De Vir. DL c. to, " Her- man cujus Apostolus Paulus ad Romanes scribens meminit .... asserunt auctorem esse libri, qui appellatur Pastor, et apud quondam Grraecias eccle- sias jam publice legitur. Revera utilis liber, mvdtique de eo scriptorum veterum usurpavere testimonia, sed apud Latinos pene ignotus est." In his Prologus Galeatus, before the books of Kings, he says, " Igitur Sapientia quae vulgo Salomonis inscribitur et Jesu filii Sirach liber et Judith et Tobias et Pastor non sunt in canone." On Habakkuk i. 14 he thus con- temptuously refers to it : " Ex quo liber ille apocryphus stuUitiae condem- nandus est, in quo scriptum est, quemdam angelum nomine Tyri praeesse reptilibus" (ed. Vallarsi, vi. 604). In the Decretum of Gelasius (A. D. 492- 496) it is thus rejected: " § 17. Liber, qui appellatur Pastoris apocryphus," where the word means more than exclusion from all ecclesiastical xise ; it is a list of certain writings, " quae ... a catholicis vitanda sunt." The testimony of TertuUian of this book having been condemned as apocryphal, " ab omni concilio ecclesiarum," shews that in the second cen- tury a writing could not be put forth in a form claiming Divine revelation without the claims being subject to examination: and the historical ground on which such claims could be set aside is stated by the author of the Fragment. ni. § 15. CANON MURATORIANUS. 61 As to the date and authorship of the Shepherd of Hermas, we have, on the one hand, the supposition of Origen, that it might be the production of one of that name mentioned by St. Paul, and thus it would belong to the first century ; on the other we have, not the supposition, but the distinct statement of the author of the Fragment, that it was written by his con- temporary, the brother of Pius, bishop of Rome in the second century : it seems strange with this alternative that any can still advocate the opinion which Origen expressed as his supposition merely "i. But the statement of the author of the Fragment is in full accordance with traditionary accounts ; thus in the Liberian Catalogue of the bishops of Rome, or Liber Pontificalis, in the account of Pius I it is said, " sub hujus episcopatu frater ipsius Hermes librum scripsit in quo mandatum continetur, quod ei praecepit angelus Domini, cum veniret ad eum in habitu Pastoris, ut sanctum Pascha die dominica celebraretur." This reference appears plain : only we have no such passage now in the book ' : it is referred to in a supposititious letter of this Pius, " nosse vos volumus, quod Pascha Domini die annuls solennitatibus sit celebran- dum. istis ergo temporibus Hermes doctor fidei et ' scripturarum efiFulsit inter nos. et licet nos idem Pascha praedicta die celebremus, quia tamen quidam inde dubitarunt, ad corroborandas animas eorum eidem Hermae angelus Domini in habitu Pastoris apparuit et praecepit ei, ut Pascha die dominica ab omnibus celebraretur." This forged letter embodies the belief that Hermas was a contemporary of Pius (though it says nothing about his being his brother), and that he wrote the Shepherd, although of that pretended revelation we have not a word in our copies. " Presbyter Pastor titulimi condidit et digne in Domino obiit," is what Pius is made to say to Justus*. q It is qnite irrelevant to Bet aside the testi- contigit." mony of the author of the Fragment because ' " Non nisi spuria ilia Fii epistola spurius- we are ignorant of his name. The remarkable que liber Damasi pontificalis, in Pastore talia document published by Waitz respecting Ul- legi contendunt, prorsus de ea re silentibus an- philas (Ueber den Leben und die Lehre des tiquis Patribus ; quo fit, ut posterioribus tem- Ulfila, Hannoyer, 1846) is equally anonymous, poribus mandatum de Paschate die dominica and yet it has supplied good evidence as to the celebrando, ab interpolatore quodam additum life and date of that Gothic bishop. An anony- fuisse putemus." Hefele, Fatr. Apost ed. 3. mous historical document is not the less to be p. Ixxxv. credited on that account Bouth (i. 429) says • "Epistolas Fii ad Justum episc. quamvie of the attempts of those who wish to refer non plane sunt indubitatae, ceteris tamen episto- Hermas to the first century : " Porro nonnulli lis Pio adscriptis longe esse praeferendas inter apud Qermaniam viri docti hunc scriptorem doctos constat" Hefele, p. buudi. And yet it primo saeculo vindicandum, adhuc opinantur ; seems as if Justus, to whom they are addressed, utrum autem novis quibusvis rationibus senten- bishop of Yienne, lived in Hbsfowrih century, tiam suam confirment, id nondum mihi videre 62 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. J 15. The traditional belief as to the authorship is also stated in the poem of Pseudo-Tertullian Adversus Marcionem (iii, sub finem) : — Constabat pietate vigens ecclesia Romae Composita a Petro, cujus successor et ipse Jamque loco nono cathedram suscepit Hyginus, Post hunc deinde Pius, Hermas cui genuine frater, Augelicus pastor, quia tradita verba locutus, Atque Pio suscepit Anicetus ordine sortem; Sub quo Marcion hif veniens nova Pontica pestis. For " quia" in the fifth of these lines, Mosheim suggests " cui" — thus " cvii tradita verba ;" Routh, however, " qui tradita verba locutus." The popular traditions as to the relation of Pius and the author of the Shepherd seem combined in the Vatican Catalogue of the Popes, published by Cardinal Mai : " Pius primus, natione italicus, ex patre Rufino, fratre Pastoris, de civitate Aquileia Sub eo Hermes librum scripsit, in quo continetur mandatum quod ei praecepit angelus, ut sanctum pascha die dominica celebretur." (Spicilegium Romaniun, vi. 19.) Here " fratre" seems to be for /rater ; just as in this passage of the Fragment there was as first written precisely the converse mistake. The compiler seems to speak of Pastor and Hermes (as the name is written in the Pontifical lists) as dif- ferent persons. The opinions formed . as to the theology of the Shepherd of Hermas are very varied, and in not a few respects his statements are very strange. As to the literary merit of the book, in style and conception, the opinions of late years have tended to give it a much higher place. In a letter written in the middle of 185 1, Bunsen called "the Shepherd — that good but dull novel, which Niebuhr used to say he pitied the Athenian Christians for being obliged to hear in their meetings" (Hippolytus, vol. i. p. 315. ed. 1852). In reprinting these letters in 1854, Bunsen modified the expression into " that good but not very attractive novel" (Hippolytus and his Age, i. 471); while in the dissertation on Hermas (in the same voL p. 182) he says, " • The Shepherd' is, indeed, one of those books which, like the ' Divina Commedia' and Bunyan's * Pilgrim's Progress,' captivate the mind by the united power of thought and fiction, both drawn from the genuine depths of the human soul." Without knowing this opinion of Bunsen, in 1855 Westcott published the following judgment (Canon of the New Test, ed. I. p. 221, foot-note) : " The beauty of language and conception in many parts of the * Shepherd' seems to be greatly underrated. Much of it may in. § 15. CANON MURATORIANUS. 63 be compared with the Pilgrim's Progress, and higher praise than this cannot be given to such a book." And yet the book was then only known, as it had been for many an age, through a barbarous Latin translation. Dressel's pubUcation in 1857 of another version in Latin, found in the Palatine Codex, was in many passages a great improvement ; and the recovery of the Greek text of the greater part, through the transcript made at Mount Athos by Simonides, now at Leipsic (edited by Anger and Dindorf in 1856), and the portion found by Tischendorf in the Codex Sinaiticus in 1859, enables us to form a pretty accurate judgment of the book itself; so that the beauty of language, &c. may now be more highly estimated than it could be when Bunsen and Westcott wrote. The re-discovery of long-lost writings has been remarkable in the present age. In the last twenty years there have been recovered about four of the orations of H3rpereides, the Philosophu- mena of HippolytusS the Greek text of the Pseudo- Barnabas and of Hennas, — to say nothing of what has been obtained from Syriac transla- tions. May we not venture to express a hope that in an age in which so much has been brought to light, we may see the original Greek of the t This work was brought by Minas, a Greek, from Mount Athos. Some time after it had passed into the Bibliotheque at Paris, it was transcribed by M. Emmanuel Miller (who saw that it was part of a work ascribed to Origen, whom he believed to be the author) for publi- cation at Oxford. I was occupied for some weeks in 1849 in collating Qreek MSS. at Paris at a desk by the aide of M. Miller, then engaged in making his transcript : he drew my attention to the MS., of which I read many parts, especially the history of CallistuB, which is so remarkable. M. Miller thought that the account was that of his martyrdom, (in the common acceptation of the word), and thus I suppose that for a couple of years I was alone aware of the histo- rical statementR there recorded relative to the flagitious deeds of that Pope. In May 1851 I was at Oxford, when Dr. Macbride put into my hands the volume which had just appeared ; I then read it through with far more ease than I could the MS. On May 24 I saw Dr. Boutb, who had read the book, and seemed delighted to give his thoughts on it to one already acquainted with it. If it was the work of Origen (he said), it shews tw9 things ; first, that his style and opinions must have greatly differed in different parts of his life ; and secondly, that we must have been in ignorance of the real events of his life, so much of that of the author having been certainly passed ia the West, and at or near Home. Also, if this had been the work of Origen, it is strange that passages from it were never cited by those who impugned his theology, and still stranger that orthodox sentiments found in it were not al- leged by his defenders. Thus he stated the difBculties in the way of supposing Origen to be the writer, besides the old one, that the part previously known is professedly the work of a bishop. On June 10 in that year, Chevalier Bunsen asked me if anything new had come out at Oxford. I told him of this work (of which he had not before heard), and of Dr. Kouth's points of inquiry, which might lead to the authorship being ascertained. I believe that Photius speaks not of this book, but of the former outline, which the author of this says he had written. (Lib. i. sub init.) 64 CANON MURATORIANUS. III. $ i6. Muratorian Fragment itself confuting or confirming the varied criticisms on its text and contents. We may thus conclude that the writer of the Fragment has given us a notification that he was a contemporary of Pius and his brother Hennas ; the date of the episcopate of Pius is variously stated 127-142 and 142-157: there appear to be good reasons for the opinion of Pearson in inclining to an early rather than a later date. We may therefore judge that the author lived and was able to estimate the circimistances around him before the middle of the second century, when (as he says) Hennas wrote, " nuperrime temporibus nostris." Some who rest especially on the last words seem to think that the Fragment might have been written at about the end of the second century by one who could speak of the things of fifty or sixty years before as being in his days. But could he then have said nuperrime f Many now may speak of Waterloo, the downfall of the French Empire, and the latter years of the reign of George III, as having been in their days ; but they would not speak of any such things as very recent ; we should hardly apply the term now (1867) to the Crimean war, even if we did so to the campaign of Magenta and Solferino, or the downfall of the kingdom of Naples in the following year. Thus I think that if ten years after the writing of the Shepherd be the date of the Fragment, it is far more pro- bable than would be twenty years, or any longer period. Thus I believe the document to belong to about A.D. 160 or earlier. J 16. II* 1. 19. Arsinoi autem seu ualentini . vel mitiadis nihil in totum redpemus. Qui etia/m nouum psalmorum librum^ marcioni conscripse runt una cum basilide assianum cata/ry 23 cum constitutorem These concluding lines of the Fragment (which thus breaks off abruptly) evidently refer to books of Heretics which were entirely rejected, and not used even as the Shepherd of Hermas might be. Westcott says of these lines, " The conclusion is hopelessly corrupt, and evidently was so in the copy fi*om which the Fragment was derived." " Arsinous seu Valentinus significare potest Arsinous qui et Valentinus dicitur" Van Gilse. Simon de Magistris suggests the word " Arsinoi" to signify that Valentinus was of the Egyptian nomos of Arsinoe ; he proposes "Ap<T€voiTov; Bunsen 'Aptrevoeut. HUgenfeld conjectures that "Arsenoi" perhaps should be Marcionis. Credner (1847) conjectured Bardesanis; but in i860 he regarded this as some Egyptian Gnostic then well known III. f 16. CANON MURATORIANUS. 65 by this designation. Volkmar supposes this Arsenoite to be the heretic Ptolemaeus, Routh proposes Arsinoetum to include both of those who follow. 1. 19. "Mitiadis," MiUiadis. An anonymous writer irph^ rhv Xeyo/iivtiv Kara ^pvyas aipea-tv, cited by Eusebius (H. E. V. 16), mentions rhv rwv Kara MiXriaStiv Xeyofiivriv alpeviv '. it need not be doubted that the same person is here intended. Contrary to aU authority, some editors of Eusebius have changed MiKriaBtiv into 'AX/ctjSw^iji', from a comparison with the names of the leading Montanists in chap. 3 of the same book : but how needless the change is, this passage of the Fragment shews. 1. 20. recipimus. " Qui etiam" should probably be quinetiam. " We do not receive anything whatever of Arsinous or Valentinus or Miltiades ; moreover . . . have written a neW book of Psalms : together with Basilides, . . . founder of the Cataphrygians." Such seems to be the general purport of this most obscurely corrupt passage ; treating wholly of books not re- ceived at all. " Marcioni conscripserunt" may be Marciani (see Eus. H. E. vi. 12) conscrips., or Marcionistae conscrips. Bouth proposes "Marcionis." For the last obscure words Routh would read Asianorwm Cataphrygum constitutorem ; but these lines seem, like broken fragments, too ill-placed together, and too much injured, for any satisfactory restoration to be effected. E 66 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. J i. PART IV. The Belation of the Miiratorian Canon to other Authorities of the Second Century. J I. In the Muratorian Canon we have certain statements as to fact concerning books which in the middle of the second century were received or rejected. In ordinary cases the testimony of this writer would be deemed qxiite sufficient; but as every conceivable point has been made a matter of question and discussion, the relation of this Canon to other authorities in the second century becomes, if not a necessary subject for inquiry, a point of suitable investigation in connection with this document. But in any such inquiry it is important to remember, that facts when once ascertained may be used as such, that it is not needful to re-state the evidence of every point over and over again, and that a writer need not be supposed to be ignorant of the surmise of an objector as to the spiiriousness of a work of ascertained genuineness, because he does not fill his pages with proo& of what is certain. I mention this because of late there have been those who say that if a writer uses a patristic work of well-known genuineness without stating that any doubt had been expressed on the pointy he may be charged with ignorance as to the " latest inves- tigations" of some (rerman critic; these latest investigations themselves '' beiijg merely surmises, whose only merit lay in their novelty, and which cease to possess their sole supposed merit of being the " latest," when any one better or (it may be) worse informed puts forth some still newer theory. Therefore in books that I may quote, or writers to whom I may refer, I do not think it bdhoves me to repeat doubts, the groimdlessness of which I have learned, or to treat with " respectful attention" opinions or paradoxes only remarkable for the novelty which they possessed when ; first brought forward ». • Let me ask those who profess to pay such criticism has been left to the Germans, for deference to the " latest investigations" of some whom reality has no charm." And again, Gkrman scholar, to attend to the remarks of •• As to the research of the Protestant Critical Bunsen, when speaking of the (so-called) School in Germany, the criticism upon these " Apostolic Constitutions." He says, "Modem Constitutions is undoubtedly its weakest part, IV. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 67 One value possessed by the Muratorian Canon is, that it gives a definite groundwork around which the other witnesses of the second cen- tury, naturally as it were, arrange themselves. The scattered testimonies have in themselves a very great value : but this is found to be far more the case when it is known that the sacred books of the New Testament were received as a collection, and that this was the case in the middle of , the second century as to the greater part of those which we accept. Most of those who try to involve the whole subject in doubt and difficulty, do so by taking the present time as that from which they look back, instead of taking their stand at the close of the second century, — a period of time at which we know that as to the four Gospels, and the other books of the New Testament in general, there was one definite opinion throughout the Church as to their authorship and divine authority. Standing, then, in the latter part of the second centmy, the Muratorian list is a canon already existing, containing by name twenty-three of our twenty-seven books ; and while looking at the evidence of that age, we may as to several books trace the still earlier notices, which connect that period with the Apostolic age itself. Those four books of the New Testament which are not mentioned in the Muratorian Fragment have on different grounds a claim to attention. As to these alone, the time of discussion is here made to extend beyond the end of the second century. (See Part V.) ^ 2. The Grosp£i^. Although the Muratorian Canon is mutilated at the beginning, it definitely recognizes four Gospels, of which the two later are those of St. Luke and St. John. It may be deemed equally certain that the first Gospel, of which the mention is entirely lost, was that of St. Matthew ; and the second, about which we have the concluding words only, was that of St. Mark. At the dose of the second century, we have most explicit evidence as to what the four Gospels were, which were then generally received and used wherever the Christian name was known. Ieenabus gives us a testi- mony which unites Asia Minor, the scene of his earlier life, and Southern Gaul, the sphere of his Christian service. Clement of Alexandria combines the testmiony of that city, to which Grecian learning had betaken itself as an emigrant, with Athens, which still remained the intellectual centre of and very naturally bo. What they know how aaS, 239. ed. 1852. In ed. 1854, ii. pp. 400, to handle best is thought, the ideal part of 407.) history ; what is farthest from their grasp is Facts, not theories, have to be made the sub- realitj/." (Hippolytus and his Age, vol. ii. pp. jects of investigation, E 2 68 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. § 2. Greece itself: while Tbetullian gives us the testimony of Carthage and the whole North-African Church. Thus these three witnesses not only set before us their individual testimony, but they present us with that which combines the Greek and Latin Christians — the united evidence of the East and West. But it is needless to insist on this : for it stands as an admitted fact, that in the last quarter of the second century the reception and use of the four Gospels, and of these alone, was as unquestionable throughout the Church as it is now at the present time. Although, however, it is needless to prove points which cannot be denied, it is of some importance to shew how Irenaeus speaks of the acceptance and use of the four Gospels in such a way as to shew that this was a common notion or axiom amongst Christians. He says: — " Neque autem plura nimiero quam haec sunt, neque rursus pauciora capit esse Evangelia''. 'Exei^^ Tetrcrapa KKlfiara Tov KOtTfiov ev ^ ea-fiev eitrl, Koi Teara-apa KaOoKtKa -trvevfiaTa, Karea-iraprai Se ^ €KK\ti(ria hri nraurtit Tijs 7??, rrvKos Se Kot crriptyfia &CK\t}<rlaf to euayyikiov koi Tvtv/ia ^w^f" eiKorws Tevaapas ^X^'*' o*""^ (TTvXovt, iravrajdodev irviovrag t^v a<p6apvlav Koi ava^oyTTvpovvrai touj avdptoirovi. e^ <iv ^avepov, Sri 6 twv diravrav rej(yiTtit Ao-yof, o Kad^ftevos iirt tSv yepov^ifi (coJ awS)(Uv TO iravTO, <f>avepu6eis tois avOptiirois, eSwKev ^/uv TeTpanop<f)ov to evayyiXmv, €vt Se weiiMTi awe)(Ofievov. Kadws 6 Aa/Stj tuTOVfievos avrm) t^v irapovtriav, <pij<rlv, 'O KaO^fievot ex( twi' ^(epov^ifi., efKJtavtidi. koi yap to ^(epov^i/i. Ttrpairpoaunra, Koi TO irpoatcira avTwv, etKovet t^S irpayfiaTelas tov viw tov 6eou. to fiev y'lp irpwTOif Zwov, (btivlvy ofioiov "KtovTi, TO efinrpOKTOV avrov xat >iye/ioviKov Kai ^atriXiKov j(apaicm- ptTov' TO ^e SevTfpov ofiotov (loayw, Ttiv lepovpyuciiv Kot UpoTiK^v ra^iv en<paivov' to Se TpiTOV e-vov vpovavov avOpdvov, Ttjv Kara avOpwirov avrm vapovirtav (jiavepdiTaTa Siaypa(f>ov. to Se Teraprov ofioiov aerw ireru/ievip, ttiv tov wevfiaTOi iiri Tt/v eiwcXijo-jar e<l>firTaft€vov Soviv trai^tfvv^ov. koli to evayyeKta cSv Tovrott avft<f>wva, ev o7s eyKode- ^eTOj j^purros. to /tev yap koto 'Iieaw^v, t^v avo tov warpos iyefioviKhv avrov xat evSo^ov yeveav Siny&Toi, \eyov, *Ev opx? i*' ° ^oyos, et verbiun erat apud Deum, et DeUS erat verbum: koi Ilan-o Si* ovtov eyivero, raJ X'^P'f avTOv eyhero ovSe ev Propter hoc et omni fiducia plenum est evangelium istud ; talis est enim persona ejus. To SI Kara AovKav are iepariKOv ^apaicrnpos VTrapj(pv, airo TOV Za'xaplov tov tepetos dvfiiZvros Tip 6e£ ijp^aTO. t^Sri yap 6 <riTevT0i ^otfia^ero fioayot, iirep T^y avevpe<reu>s Toi/ veurripov iraiSoi fieKXwv 6ve<rdat. MoTdaiOf Se Tf/v KOTa av&punrov avrov yevvria-iv KTipWrei Xeyuv, B/jSXo? yevea-ews *Iii<rov -xpirrov, v'tov *> The introductory words are simply pre- early citations: the Latin at times is quoted, served in the old Latin version ; the Greek of as being all that has been transmitted, the greater part of what follows is found in IV. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 69 Aa^lS, vlov 'A^padfi. koi, tov Si 'Ii/trou (om. Lat.') -j^iirTod ^ yevvritrit ovruxi ?v. avOpcDTTOfiopcpov ovv TO evayyeXiov tovto' propter hoc et per totum evangelium hiimiliter sentiens et mitis homo servatus est. MapKOi Se ivi rod vpo^tp-iKod irvevfiaroi tov e^ vy]rovs eirtoWof roit avBpwiroit t^v ap^riv eiroi^craro \eya>y, 'Apyh TOV evayy€\iou ^Itierov -j^pitrTov, wy yiypam-ai ev 'H<raici rip vpo(f>nTti' ri/p vreptoTucriv eiKova roO evayyeKlov SetKvvwv' Sta rovro Se Koi avvTOfioP koi vaparpey^ovvav rifv KarayyeKiav veiroi^aC irpof^tfriKOi yap o ■jfapoKriip oSros. koi auroi Se 6 \6yot tov 6eov Tols ftev irpo Mttvtrites irarpiap'xait, Kara to de'iKov koi evSo^ov wfitXei' rots Se ev t£ vofup lepariKriv ra^iv avevet/iev. ixera Se ravra avBpwirot yevofievot, riiv Sapeav rov ayiov wevfiaroi els vavav e^eiren-^e riiv y^v, ff/ceira'^wi/ ifias rots eavrov Trrepv^tv, oiroia ow ^ vpaynareia tov vloO roS 6eov, roiavrti koi twv l^ipuv ^ fiopcj)^' koi ovola ti Ttev Xffinv nop<l>^, TOtovTOi Koi 6 j(apaKTtip rov evayyeXlov. TeTpa/jiop({>a yap ra ^«a, rerpanoptpov «ca< to evayyeXiov, Ka\ ^ irpaynarela. rov mplov. koi Sta rovro Tecrvapes eSoBtjaav KadoKiKou SiadrJKai Tp avOpwTroTTjTt' fita /lev rov KaraKkwuov rov N»e eirJ tow to'^ow, Sevrepa Se rov 'A^paaft hri rw ertinetov Tijt ireptroftijt, rpirri Se fi vofto6e<ria eirl Toi7 Moiuo-ecof, reraprti Se ti rov evayyeXiov, Sid rov Kvplov ^ftwv ^Itjirov Xpi<rroO ^. TOvTuv Se ovTWt ej(ovTwv, fiaraioi vavres Kal afiadeit vpotrert Se icol roXfi^pol oi aOerovvres r^v iSeav tov evayyAiov, koi elre vXeiova eire eXarrova twv aptjfievuv irap-; ei<r<l>epovTes evayyeXluv irpovwTa' ol fiev ii/o vXetova So^ukti rns aXt}6eiat e^eup^Kevai] 01 Se Iva TO? oiKovofiias tov deov aQerivuxriv. (C. H. ilL II. ^J 8, p.) . This long citation from Irenaeus is given, not to prove the certain fact of the common reception in the last quarter of the second century of <mr four Grospels, but rather to shew how this was done, and what Irenaeus regarded (however fanciful were the illustrations which he used) as the idea of the Gospd; a statement which he could not have advanced if it had been a singular opinion of his own. o Bo too Irenaens elsewhere txpmsly onuts of Codex Bezae (D), of which tiie first leaf is *l7<n>v in this passage. " Christi antem generatio lost, is shewn hj the Latin which in that MS. sic erat Cetenun potuerat dicere Mat- is still extant, preserving the ancient reading so thaens, Jetu vero generOlxo «te *rai ; sed pnie- expressl j maintained by Irenaeus as that of the videns Spiritus sanctus depravatores, et prae- second century. muniens contra firaudulentiam eonun, per Mat- ^ The Latin of this clause difiers cona- thaenm ait, Christi autem generatio sic erat." derablj — " Et propter hoc quatnor data sunt (C. H. iii. i6. 3.) The reading xp'oroO without testaments humano generi ; nnum quidem ante 'Iqo-oG is, in conformity with the statement of cataclysmum sub Adam ; secundum vero post Lrenaeus, attested in the West by the old Latin cataclysmum sub Noe \ tertium vero legislatio and Vulgate, in the East by the Syriac ver- sub Moyse ; quartum vero quod renovat homi- sion found amongst the Nitrian MSS., and pub- nem et recapitulat in se omnia, quod est per lished by the late Dr. Cureton. Although this Evangelium, elevans et pennigerans homines in reading is not now found in any Greek MS., caeleste r^num." yet that it was once the reading of the Greek 70 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. { 2. Could then this common reception of our four canonical Grospels have been a thing suddenly adopted by the Church at large ? Is it possible that the Gospel of St. John (for instance) could have been a work recently com- posed by some one who wrote as personating the Apostle, and yet that the Churches everywhere (of whom Tertullian, Clement, and Irenaeus are suflficient representatives) supposed the Gospel to be genuine, and without concert used it as such ? It may be noticed that Irenaeus hahitually calls John, the author of the fourth Gospel, a disciple ; though identifying him most definitely with the Apostle of that name : in doing this he only carries out John's ovm phraseology. Those who received that Gospel, accepted it as the testimony of an eye-witness ; if a genuine writing, there is no alternative. The per- sonal relation to the Lord of fiadirr^t, one taught by Him, for certain pur- poses expresses more than the official dignity of airoWoXoj, one sent forth by Him. But besides the Mm-atorian Canon, we may go back yet farther than the closing years of the second century. Before the middle of that age, and within fifty years of the death of St. John, we know from the testimony of Justin Martyr « what was and Jtad been the practice of the Christian Churches. Justin teUs us in his First Apology, addressed to the Emperor Antoninus Pius and his colleagues, what the weekly worship of the Chris- tians was : *' On the day called Sunday there is an assembly in one place of aU who dwell in the cities or in the coimtry, and the memorials of the Apostles or the writings of the Prophets are read as time may permit." (Apol. i. $ 67.) That there should be no doubt as to what is intended by the expression " memorials of the Apostles," he had just before explained it ; informing the Emperors that the institution of the Lord's Supper had been recorded by the Apostles in their memorials, which are called Grospds^ 01 yap air6<rro\o1 ev to*s yevofi^oit vv avrZv airofivtjfiovevfiaviv a KaXetrai evayyeKia, oSrwt irapeSwKav evTeraXdou avroTs Tov^ltiarwv, Xa^orro aprrov, evjfapirritTayra eiveiv, TwTO voieire eh tijv avafivija-lv fioV Tovrem to aw/ua fiov' KOt to irorripiov ofioiut Xafiovra koi evyapivr^a-avra anreiv, tovto e<m at/ia fxoV koi fjiovots avrois fteraSovvai. (Apol. L § 66.) e The Chronology of the Life, &c. of Justin logy to 145, or, better still, to 146, and his Martyr makes no real difierence in the argu- death to 148. The Second Apology, if really ment ; but I quite believe that the conclusions separate from the First, will then fall in 146 or expressed by the Rev. F. J. A. Hort (Journal 147, and the Dialogue with Tryphon about the of Classical and Sacred Philology, iii. 139) are same time." I may here say that I can by no perfectly correct : " We may, without fear of means suppose the Second Apology to be any- eonsiderable error, set down Justin's First Apo- thing but the conclusion of the First IV. §2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 71 In his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew, Justin gives a yet further account of the authorship of these memorials; he describes them as written by the Apostles of Christ and then- followers or companions: ev yap To2t airofxvtifio- v€Vfiaa-tv a (ptifti viro rwv airotTTokwv avrov Koi twv eKelvois vapaKoXovdija-avrcov <ruv- TeraxBai, on Icpwf wcrei dpoft^oi KaTe^^uTO avrov ev^ofievov koi Xeyovroi, HapeXOerw, €1 Swarov, TO vq-n^piov rovro. (f 103.) There was an especial fitness on Justin's part in thus precisely mentioning the authorship of the Gospels, when about to quote from one not actually written by an Apostle. The number of Gospels is nowhere mentioned by Justin ; but when he speaks of their authors having been Apostles and those who were their companions, he intimates that they were at least four ; no smaller nmnber could be im- plied by the two groups. irapOKoXovdrieravTUv reminds us of vapriKoXovdtiKOTi, Luke L 3. Now when Justin, in his solemn appeal to the Emperors, speaks of what the Christians universally did then and had done in their weekly assemblies, his words have a force of testimony far beyond anything which has to do with him as an individual witness ; he refers to a public custom, a general practice; and thus the Christians at large are united with hun as bearing evidence to the fact, which was nothing personal or peculiar^. Were then the Gospels in the days of Justin the same which were in general use in the time of Irenaeus ? If they were not, then it would follow that between the middle and the last quarter of the second cen- tury the Churches everywhere had changed the Gospels which they were '' To see the full force of Jnstm's testimony, ortat, Smi iivaiut avrf , arcatinirti, mi 6 Xais rirrv- H is needAil to conBider the whole passage : he . <t"liut ri a/t^f ut tj itodexrir coi i; ittraXififrit airi IB speaking of what Christians had done from rwv tvxapumiOmiar itaoTtf yiverat, ml rolt ov vap- the time when Christ instituted the Lord's ovvt Aia rir iiaK6»iev irifiirtrai. ol tiitropowrts ti mi Supper: ^luis Hi luri ravra Xotnw ati rmrmr fioukSiuvoi, Kori vpoalparar taurros ripi tairrov, t dXX^Xovff WKtiufUftitrKOittV mi ol i^oTtt Tciit Xcuro- /SovXcrot SAtMnv' mi ri <n;XXry<(/Mi>oi' irapi r^ vpo- finvtf waau> iiruun/poviuy, mi trmtaiuv aXX^Xotr torin irorlBerat, kbA avrit ivuampti ifUpanis rt aiL ht\ wa/ri rt oZc npotr<f>€p6iu6a, tiXoyoSfitr riv mi x^pau cai roit duk MS<roi> ^ ii SKKtjP atrun' X(t- woofr^ T&v ir6yTmf iia rov vim atrroC 'li;<rov xp'' iro/ievott, ml rois n> itaiiois olai, nal rois mptm- imv Koi di^ mtiiutrot rov ayiov' cai rg rov ijKiov Jlj/uur otiri ^vott, cai dirXvi ira<ri rois €» xp*if o^t \rp>ixivji ^fupf iroPTUv koto ir<SX«if ^ aypovt /mviSv in;dr/M>i' yu>mat. ri^r ii rov ^\iov rnupav xou^ irayrts ntr ari t6 aurh crwcXrvcrtt yiVrrot, cat ri diro/un}- r^v <rvi>cXrvo'ti> roioiiuSa' circiSi} irpomj cotiv rfitipa, lutrtiiurra rue aimorSKap, ^ ra tnryypaimara r»» hi ■g i 0t6t ri atAros luu Tri» vKtiv rpi^at K6aiiov vpo^nirav aptryuiMrKerai fuxptt tyxopti' cira irowa- tvoojat, ml 'Iijirovr XP*"^^' ^ ^lurtpot (rar^p rg flow roG avaytvao'Koyror i itponrrat tth XiSyov n^ avrg ^pipa « iitKpwv avitmi. t§ yip irpi t^c xpo- vov^nruv ml vp6iAii<Ta' r^r riv xaXuv rovruv fu/i^- vm^i iaravpuxTov auroV koi rf pera n^v xpovur^r, crcvr iroictrai. (irriro antrraptOa mivg mvrtt, ml {jrts iartf rjKlov ^p*pa, Ipavtii roit wroarAott avrov tix^^ nipiropar Kiel, m vpot(f>tjptv [§ 66], frouro- ml /la^i/raic, cStSaim ravra, Sartp tit ariaKty^iv xai pirav tipm) rrft rijfis, aprot vpoa^prrat col ohms v/iiv ivfiaKOfuv. (Ap. L 67.) cai vSn/)' ml 6 vpotarat €vxat 6poiaf ml (v^api- 72 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. J 2. accustomed to employ ; that they had done this in all places in the same manner, and yet that not a trace can be found of this having been noticed and remarked on, whether by friend or foe. But this is not all the diffi- culty involved in the supposition ; for we have to add to this that they must have received the new Gospels (or Gospel, if only one was changed) with all reverence, and have believed that from the first they had pos- sessed and used the same. Such are a few of the impossibilities which those have to encounter, who deny our four Gospels to be the same that were in use before the middle of the second century ; that is, immediately after the Apostolic age, and in the lifetime of the tens of thousands of Christians who had been contemporaries with the Apostles, and who must have known what their writings reaUy were. Also on any such supposition, the testi- mony of the Muratorian Fragment must be set aside ; for the writer goes back to the age of Justin. If proof be wanted that the Gospels used in the age of Justin were four, it is to be found in the fact that his disciple Tatian called his com- bined history from the Grospels to Sta rea-a-apwv, a plain indication that four Gospels were then in use. And if four, then, as we see from Irenaeus, our four. But it has been objected that the Grospels which Justin himself used and quoted were not ours, but' only certain apocryphal docunjents : if so, they must in their contents and words have most remarkably resembled ours ; they must have been capable of being similarly described ; and the difficulties to which allusion has been made would remain in frJl force. Sentence after sentence would be found in which Justin cites the sense at least of our Gospels, so that the difficulty of investigating such an hypo- thesis would present itself at every step. " But (it is said) Justin quotes from his Gospels two things which are not found in ours :" this is true; but he cites the Old Testament much in the same way, referring to the Penta- teuch for two facts which it does not contam. Will any objector say that his Pentateuch was not the same as ours? Those things which Justin cites from the Gospels which we do not find there, are substantially contained in some copies, and they would be at aU events a very small traditional accretions. g Those who have of late revived the theoiy we know that many even then had taken in that Justin need Bome of the profane legends hand to write narratives of our Lord's life ; but called Apocryphal Gospels, would do well to it is impossible to suppose that any of the inquire how it is that he has so littie in com- Apocryphal Qospels now extant can belong to mon with such writings. that age. From the introduction to St. Luke's Qospel IV. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 73 It seems now to be pretty generally owned that Justin (and the Church therefore in Justin's day) used our first three Gospels ; but (it is said) " Justin never mentions St. John's Gospel ;" neither does he mention the toriters of the other Gospels by name. The first who cites the fourth Gospel with the name of St. John, was Justin's younger contemporary, Theophilus of Antioch, who introduces the words with which St. John begins his Gospel. But when Justin says — o ypitrroi etvev, *Av m amyevvtidnre, ov fttj et(rek6>iTe eis Tt/v jSao'/Xetav t«»' ovpavwV on Se koi aSvvuTOv e«V to? fi^rpas Twf Te*co«;<r£»' rout aira^ yevvwfiivovt efi^^vai (pavepov Traviv eari (Ap. L J 6l), — ^it is difficult to suppose that our Lord's words, and the objection of Nicodemus in John iii., were not in his mind. And so too when he says that Chiist was the Son and Word of Grod, who became incarnate as man — xai vm koi ' \6yos etrriv, of xiva Tpovov arapKoiroitideh avdpwvos yeyovev (Ap. i. f 32), Cau it I be reasonably doubted that he referred to John i. 14? ,t<^-. c«v.<^„~ f^^;. ^^ -*...>.■> vu; But if it were denied that Justin had and used our fourth Gospel, the difficulties already mentioned would remain unexplained ; and also some solution would need to be given of the fact that St. John's Gospel is dis- tinctly quoted (though without the name of the author) by his disciple Tatian. All these difficulties are solved, all these improbabilities are re- , moved, when once the fact is admitted that the Gospels used in the days of Irenaeus were those employed in the time of Justin, according to what we learn from the Muratorian Fragment; which indeed we might apprehend as a necessary deduction. But as the Muratorian Fragment is defective at the beginning, it is w satisfactory that in the fragments of Papias preserved by Eusebius we have his account of the two first Gospels, such as he received from John the Presbyter, one of the immediate disciples of our Lord, still living at the close of the first century or beginning of the second. (Eusebius, H. E. ilL 39.) Kcu TovTO 6 irpea-fivrepot IXeye, MapKOt fiev ipfU)veuTi]S Tlerpov yevofievot ova e/tvi}fi6veu<rev axpi^Sn eypar^ef ov ftiv rot ra^et ra iiro tov j^pirrw n \e)(devTa Ij vpaydevra. ovre yap ^Kowre toS Kvptov, oure irap^KoXovOtivev avT<p, vrrepov ii, its e<btiv, Uerp^, os irpos ras j^eias hroieiTO ras SiSavKoiKiaf aXX* oi5j^ wnrep (ruvra^tv Tu>v KupioKwv nroiovfievot \6yuv. warre ovSev ^fiapre MdpKOi, ovtws evia ypay^fas if airenv^fioveuvev. evof yap eiroi^craTO vpovotav, tov fttiSev wv 1jK0V(re vapaXiveiv, r/ ■dfevaaa-dal ri ev avroif towto h\v oZv laropirrai t£ Uaviqi irept rw Mapxov. irept Se tov MaTOaiov raCra etptrrai' MarOaios nev ovv ''E^patSi SiaXeicTU) to \6yia aweypay^raTO. ^pn^vevtre S' avra wf ^v SvvaTOi c«co(rTOf. Irenaeus, too, who is a witness of the general use of our Gospels in the latter part of the second century, shews that he was acquainted with L 74 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. $ 2. their history and their authorship as known facts : he says, " Non enim per alios dispositionem salutis nostrae cognovimus quam per eos, per quos Evangelium pervenit ad nos; quod quidem tunc praeconaverunt, postea vero per Dei voluntatem in Scripturis nobis tradiderunt, fundamentum et columnam fidei nostrae futurum . . . .'O ftlv Si] MarOatos eV roii 'E^patots rij lolif SiaKem-ip avrSiv koi ypa<f>iiv e^^veyKev evayyeKlov' roO Tlirpov Koi tov HavKov iv 'Pw/tp evayyeXi^ofiwav koi de/ieXiowrtev Tt/v iicKK^trlav' fiera Se riiv rovrwv ePoSov Mdpirof, 6 fiadnrht koi epfttiveuriis Tlerpov, koi avros to inrb TJerpov Ktipv<r<r6fJLeva eyypiiJKm ifitv vapaSiimce. koi Aovrar Si, 6 wcoKovdos UavKou, to vv cKeluov Ktipw- troftevov evayyeXiov ev Pi^i<p Karidero. eiretra 'Iwavvt/i 6 /tadirrht tov Kvplov 6 xai eiri TO (TTrjOoi avTov avaTetrwv koi avroi i^eSaxe to euayyekiov iv 'E(f>i(rw Tni 'Atrtay SiaTpifiwv." (C. H. iii. I. I.) In this connection let the relation of Irenaeus to the Apostolic age and to those who then lived be remembered. He says, in addressing Florinus, who had introduced erroneous doctrines : — " Thou never didst receive these doctrines from the Elders who pre- ceded us, who themselves had associated with the Apostles. When I was yet a boy, 1 saw thee in company with Polycarp in Asia Minor; .... for I remember what took place then better than what happens now. What we heard in childhood grows along with the soul, and becomes one with it; so that I can describe the place where the blessed Polycarp sat and spoke, his going out and in, his manner of life, and the aspect of his person; the discourses which he delivered to the congregation; how he told of his intercourse with John, and with the rest who had seen the Lord; how he reported their sayings, and what he had heard from them re- specting the Lord, and His miracles, and His doctrines. All these things were told by Polycarp in accordance with the Scriptures, as he had received them from the eye-witnesses of the Word of Life. Through the mercy "of God given me even then, did I listen to these things with eagerness ; and I wrote them down, not on paper, but in my heart; and by the grace of Grod, I constantly revive them again fresh before my memory. And I can witness before God that if the blessed and apostolic Presbyter had heard such things, he would have cried out, stopped his ears, and (according to his custom) have said, ' good God, upon what times hast Thou brought me, that I must endure this I' And he would have fled away from the place where, seated or standing, he had heard such discourses." (Eusebius, H. E. V. 20.) Thus Irenaeus is not only a competent witness to the common recep- tion and use of our four Gospels, but from his connection with those of a former age, he is a good historian as to their authorship and origin. rV. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 75 When, then, he says that the first Gospel was written hy Matthew the Apostle (C. H. iii. c. 9. { i), we may he very confident that he knew of what he was speaking ; and this answers the strange theories which attri- buted our first Gospel to some other Matthew, who (it was said) was in the latter part of the first century mistaken for the Apostle of the same name. This is a theory so peculiar, that it ought to be supported by the most definite evidence, instead of its resting upon none. Indeed, it cannot be thought that such a notion *• would ever have been propounded, had there not been the desire of rejecting the belief of apostolical authorship. We know from Justin that the Gospels which the Christians used in their public assemblies had been written by at least two Apostles ; for he uses the word in the plural : and even if Irenaeus and others had not named Matthew the Apostle, we might have been sure that no other Matthew was meant As to our second Gospel, the authorship of which is not mentioned in the defective beginning of the Muratorian Canon, the only question is, whether the Mark to whom it is ascribed was the same person as " John whose surname was Mark," the cousin (or nephew) of Barnabas, the son of Mary, at whose house many of the Church were assembled for prayer on the night of Peter's miraculous deliverance from prison, and who for a time had been the companion of Paul in his labours. There is no question here of apostolic authorship, although ancient writers, on good and suf- ficient grounds, considered that St. Peter was the informant of Mark ; so that in a sense this Grospel was spoken of as that of St. Peter. The writer of the second Gospel is thus identified with the Marcus of i Pet v. 13; and a comparison with Acts xiL 12 makes it at least probable that the same person is spoken of there. Now there was an early legend (for really it is nothing more in its existing form) which seems to shew still earlier identification of the Evangelist with the companion of Paul who departed from the work and returned to Jerusalem. This legend is embodied in a preface formerly ascribed to St, Jerome, and contained in the Codex Amiatinus of the sixth century. It says of Mark the Evangelist, " Denique amputasse sibi post h If this theory ifl peculiar, it is as strange sen, Anal. Ante-Nic. L 129.) The whole pas- that it should have been supported by the pas- sage from Papias shews that the Matthew sage from the Muratorian Fragment in which whom he spoke of as the author of a (Gospel John is spoken of as an eye and ear witness ; was the Apostle of that name : for he says that in contrast, it was said, to the three former ie had inquired, W 'hyipias $ ahpot flittr, § W Evangelists, and it was added, " quum etiam ♦iXnnror, ^ ea/tat, § Iokod^oc, t, «' 'loawijr, 7 Papias auctorem apostolum esse taceat" (Bun- Morfloiw fj w htpos rm rov nvpiov luiBtirav. L 2 76 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. $ 2. Jidem pollicem dicitur, ut sacerdotio reprobus haberetur, sed tantum con- sentiens fidei praedestinata potuit electio, ut nee sic in opere verbi perderet quod prius meruerat in genera." To what can this strange statement refer? I have been accustomed to regard it as having originated from what is mentioned in Acts xiii. 13, "John, departing from them, returned to Jeru- salem:" an occurrence the significance of which is shewn in chap. xv. 37, 38 : " Barnabas determined to take with them John whose surname was Mark ; but Paul thought not good to take him with them, who departed from them from Pamphylia, and went not to the work." In this, then, St. Mark seemed to act as a deserter, or as one who by self-inflicted injury had rendered his hand unfit for military service ("ut sacerdotio reprobus haberetur"). Being thus figuratively pollice truncus, the notion of this as a physical fact arose, probably about the time when any such bodily imperfection was first thought to be a canonical ground for exclusion (except in extraordinary circumstances) from all ecclesiastical offices. It is, I think, obvious that a metaphor has been misconceived, as though it implied a literal fact: several historical errors seem to have thus arisen: the story that Xerxes scourged the Hellespont », and cast fetters into its waves, will occur to many as having spnmg from giving a literal and concrete form to figurative expressions. The rest of the account of St. Mark in the Latin preface,-^" sed tantum consentiens fidei praedestinata potuit electio, ut nee sic in opere verbi per- deret quod prius meruerat in genere," — may have sprung from the sub- sequent testimony of St. Paul, " Take Mark, and bring him vrith thee ; for he isprojitahle to me for the ministry." 2 Tim. iv. 11. I "The Greeks in the brid^g of the Sacred Bishop Thirlwall, — Sellespont saw the beginning of a long career 747, col ir6pov furtppiB/uCt, axi niiait fr^vptf- of andadouB impiety, and gradually transformed Xorow the fastenings with which the passage' was vtpi^ak&v finally secured, into fetters and soouiges, with may seem especially to meet the veiy termt which the barbarian in his madness had thought used by Herodotus, and they may have misle<] to chastise the aggression of the rebellious his informant.; who, haying witnessed the per- stream." (Bishop Thirlwall, History of Greece, formance of the Persae, may have carried awaj ii 281.) " The origin of the story is sufficiently these impressions on his ear. May not the storj explained, as the commentators on Aeschylus have grown in part from some of the mon and Herodotus have remarked, by the lines of illiterate having connected arftvpriKarou witl the poet, Fers. 745, — (n^ptSyf Hence may have been suggested whai ooTtt ''EXKfitnrorror Itpir, ioSKor &t, tttriutpairiv Herodotus expresses by ircSevv (cvyot. Th< ^frio-f irxiiiitur, piovra V6<nropov piov Otov." ' caution of Herodotus is amusing : he coulc Ibid, foot-note. not believe aU that he had been told : branding Line 722, prtxavaU fC^^'tXXjit vopOpov, ucrr' ' the water with hot irons was beyond his powei ?X«i> ir6pop- of belief ; not so the story formed from poetit and that which follows those quoted by epithets having been Uteralieed. IV. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 77 Thus from the Latin preface alone certain conclusions may be formed, by which the narrative (or legend) can be simply explained without sup- posing that Mark inflicted on himself a bodily injury with the intent of thereby excluding himself from an office, for which the loss of a finger would not then have been any disqualification. Of course when this Preface was written the figurative expressions had been assumed as facts : but the accoimt pn which the metaphors were founded miist be much older ; and a proof of this in the former part of the third century we find in the Philosophumena of Hippolytus, vii. 30 (p. 252 Miller, p. 392 Duncker and Schneidewin), who collocates together oZre IlaCXof 6 airoo-roXof oJJre yiapKOi 6 KoXo^oSaKTvXot, where there seems a contrast in the epithets ; neither Paul the pre-eminent Apostle, nor Mark whose shrink- ing conduct procured him such a designation as pollice truncus: thus looking, as it might be said, at the extremes of those who had written for the teaching of the Church. In considering the authorship of the second Gospel, we have the writer brought before us all the more definitely, when we can thus identify this Mark the companion of Peter with " John whose surname was Mark" - of so much earlier a period of the Apostolic ministry. What could have induced the Church at lasBe ioJl^ IkSt quarter of ' the second century to have received and tk^ piteScly everywhere our four Gospels, ascribing two of them to Apos^l^^ ^ti^cTship ? What could cause the same reception of the s«cQk tvritmg^ before the middle of the second centuiy, except that the Churrnes knew the origin, authorship, and full authority of the books ? Those who would have to prove a later origin of any of these books, ' have not only to bring forward some evidence for their opinions, but also to shew how the Catholic Church covM have been mistaken as to facts j lying fully within the sphere of its own knowledge. We are brought back to the circulation of the written Grospels, thus described by Eusebius (H. E. iii. 37) when speaking of a time within twenty years after the death of St. John : koi yap Sii vXeirrot rm Tore ftadijrtov (r<poSpoTeptp ^iXo- aocblat epwri irpot toj? Oetov Xoyov t^c "^v^hv trXtrrronevot^ rtiv tran-^ptov irporepov aireirk^povv irapaucikeva-iVy evSiecrt vifioirret ray ovaias' eireiTo'Se avoS^ula! trreXKofJievoi epyov eirereKow evayyeKirruv, roit eri irafiirav avnKooit rm r^f irirreus X0701; KtipvTTeiv TOP •)(pi<rTOV <pi\orifiovfi€voi, koi rhv twv delwv evayyeXltev vapaSlSovai ypa<f)4v. Thus, then, throughout the second century, the testimony of the Catholic Church to the use and authority of our four Gospels, the first and fourth of them written by Apostles, is so clear and explicit, that those 78 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. § 2. only can raise questions on the subject who are determined to set evidence altogether aside. But besides the testimony of the Catholic Church, we have that of writers of the Gnostic sects ; which, although fragmentary, might, from its independence, be felt convincing by those who slight the evidence of the orthodox Christians''. Now the Valentinians, the most widely spread probably of the spe- culatists of the second century, not only used phraseology borrowed from the beginning of St. John's Gospel, but they even used the words of the Apostle as a basis for their erroneous interpretations and vain speciilations. An instance of this may be given, which is definitely quoted from " John the disciple of the Lord :" — 'ExeJ oSv irepi irpwrtii yevetretoi Xeyei, KoXtot avo t^v a/>x5f Tovrem tow 6eoO [1. vlov, Lat. aJiUo^ koI toS Aoyov riiv SiSaa-KoKlav irouirai. \eyet Se owt»j, 'Ei/ ap')(!i ^v 6 \oyos koI 6 \6yot ^v irpoi rov Oeov, koi debs ^v 6 \oyos' outos ^v ev apj(^ vpos Tov 6eov' irporepov SiarreiXas to Tpia, debv koi o.p'x}lv koi \oyov, 'TtoXii' ain-o kvol, iva Kot Ttjv "jrpofioXriv eKOTepwu uvtShi Sei^ti, rov re vlov koi tov \oyov Kai tiji» irpog aW^Xovt S/ia koi t^v tt/jo? tov irarepa evwriv, ev yap tw xoT/ot Ka,i €K tw Trarpot ^ apyflf Koi €K T?9 apxnt 6 \6yos' KoXwt ovv elirev, ev apy^ ^v 6 \6yos, ^v yap iv to* vlif' Koi 6 \6yos ^v irpos tov Oeov Kai yap tj ap-)(ti' Kai fleoy ^v 6 \6yos, okoXovOws. to yap eK Oeov yewijQev deos eariv. oStos ^v ev apj(j vpos tov Oeov' e^ei^e Ttjv t5s irpo- fioX^S Ta^iV Travra Si avroO eyevsTO, koi jftoph avTOv eyefrro oi55' ev' xao-t yap tois fuer avTov Alwvi /lopiprig koi yeveaeuf curiog 6 Xoyos eyevero. aXXa o yeyovev ev avTtp, <f>ti<rlv, ^wtj etrnv evOaSe koi avl^vyiav ifi^vvtrev' to fiiv yap oXa, e^ij, St avrov yeyevtja-Oai, ri/v Se ^ui/v ev avT^ k. t. X. (Irenaeus, C. H. 1. 8. } 5.) Ptolemaeus, in some respects a disciple of Valentinus, says: — h-i ye T^v TOV Koafiov Stifuovpyiav ISlav Xeyet etval ra Te vavTa St avrov yeyovevat koi x.vp\s avrmi yeyovevat ovSev. 6 airovroXos irpoairoairepia'as t^v twv "^evStiyopovvruv avv- irorrarov <ro(ptav, kou oi <p6opoiroiov 6em, ciXXa Stxaiov xal nitroirov^pov. (Epistola ad Floram, Epiph. Haer. 33. § 3. i. p. 217* Pet., il. 199 Dind.) The use of the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John at least, by the Valen- tinian Heracleon, is certain from the existing fragments of his Gonmien- ^ k As to heretical testimony, I only indicate heretical, or heathen, which have been com- a fetr points, instead of giving the details ; on monly cited on the subject of the Canon, this subject I may her* refer to chap. iv. (pp. Kirchhofer's " Quelleusammlung zur Oeschichte 231^ 283, ed. 2) of Westcott's " General Sur- des neutestamentlichen Canons bb auf Hiero- vey of the History of the Canon of the New nymus," 1842-3, is remarkably useful for the Testament." On other points he gives details purposes intended by the editor : I say this, which would here be out of place. As to the although I have throughout resorted to the passages from early writers, whether patristic, original authorities. 't IV. $2.. CANON MURATORIANUS. 79 taries on those books. The only conclusion at which we can arrive is, that in widely-spread heresies of the second century the authority of our four Gospels was as fully held, and their authorship known, as in the Catholic Church itself. , But we can go back still earlier than Valentinus ; for Basileides, who lived shortly after the time of the Apostles, expressly quotes St. John's Gospel: — Veyove, <fiii<riVf e^ ovk ovtwv to wipfia tov kovi^ov, 6 \6yot 6 Xe^0e/f, •yewjOi/TW <fMt, Koi tovto, (ji^a-iv, em to Xeyofievov ev rots euayyekiois, 'Hv to tpSis TO a\ti6iv6v, o (fxtrri^ei iravra avdpwirov epyoftevov ei; tov KOtrftov. (Hippolytus, Philosophiunena, vii. 22. p. 232 Miller, p. 360 Dancker.) As to St. Luke's Gospel, the manner in which it was altered by Mar- cion is a remarkable proof how it was used and known in the earUer part of the second century. How, then, could it be that the Gospels which the Church at large used, were equally received by the heretical bodies? and that jfrom the very times of the Apostles 1 The only answer is simple and obvious : — because their authorship was known and. their authority fully admitted before such heretical sects had existed. Just as in the case of Tatian, whose Diatessaron must have been formed from the four Gospels (whose number was preserved in the name), which he had received and owned when belonging, equally with his instructor Justin Martyr, to the Catholic Church, which he afterwards left. Thus Irenaeus most truly says : — " Tanta est autem circa evangelia haec firmitas, ut et ipsi haeretici testimoniimi reddant eis, et ex ipsis egrediens unusquisque eorum conetur suam confirmare doctrinam." (C. H. iii. II. ^ 7.) And this passage occurs in what introduces his remarks (see above, p. 68) that the Gospels can be neither fewer nor more than four. But in the second centuiy we are not restricted to the evidence of those who, rightly or wrongly, bore the Christian name. Celsus, the heathen who wrote against the Christians, knew and referred to the GrOSpels which they used as rots wjto tZv fiadtirHv tov 'I^a-oS ypa<p€t<rtv, " the writings of the disciples *of Jesus" (Orig. c. Cels. ii. 13) ; and he referred to their contents in such a way, and so based his objections upon them, that even in the extracts preserved in the answer of Origen, we can see that he is a witness to our four Gospels as used by the Church. Thus he speaks of them as containing genealogies of Jesus from the first man framed, and from the Jewish kings (c. Cels. ii. 32), in evident reference to Luke iii. and Matt. i. He alludes to the history in Matt. ii. (i. 58, 66), to Mark vi. 3 (vi 36), for there alone our Lord is called a carpenter 80 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. J 2. (where Origen's copy of that Gospel had an incorrect reading); he says that some said that one angel appeared at the sepulchre, some mentioned two {iiro Ttvtev fiev ayyeXoi Svo, viro rivuv Se eh, V. 52), thus shewing an acquaint- ance with the narratives of Matthew and Mark which speak of one angel, and those of Luke and John which have two. John xix. 34 is distinctly referred to (ii. 36). And when he says (as quoted hy Origen), /tera raOra XpKrriavoit eyKciket, if cro<pt^ofi.evot{ ev tw Xeyeiv rov viov rov deoC tivat avroXoyov' Koi oierai ye Kparvveiv to eyKk^fia' eirei \6yov eirayyeWo/tevoi vlov etvai tov Qeov, avoSeUwfiev ov \6yov KaBapbv koi ayiov, aWa avdpwirov arifJiOTaTOV airayQevra airoTvuiraviaOevTa (ii. 31), who cau doubt that this opponent of Christian truth had John i. in his mind? Thus fiilly does the heathen testimony accord with that of the heretics and of the Church in the second centiiry as to the sacred narratives of the New Testament, which Celsus even calls the Gospel, which he charges the Christians with having altered again and again (referring apparently to the number) : fierajaapaTTeiv CK rnt irparriii ypa<pi}t to evayyiKiov Tpfxn koi Terpajfij koi ToXXajf?, Koi fjLeraTrKaTTeiVf iv ej^oiev irpoi TOit e\ey^ots.apvei<r6ai. (ll. 27.) In speaking of the heretical testimony, especial prominence has been given to that which bears on the Gospel of St. John, simply because that Gospel has been of late years controverted very particularly ; as if it had only been known by the Church or by others at the conclusion of the second century, instead of its being in constant use throughout that age, and well known as to its authorship and claims both by friends and foe& To assail that Gospel now, is to ignore the evidence which is so plain: if this be done in want of apprehension, it shews how little can those be trusted who seek in such things to mislead others. We trace that Gospel as to its historical use in the Church, back to the age of St. John's, own contemporaries ; we find it equally known to heretics and heathens : if this evidence be not sufficient, we might well ask. What would be accepted? It is, however, in vain to overlook the fact that the fourth Gospel is distasteful on account of the doctrines which it sets forth with such plainness : the testimony of John the Baptist to our Lord is that to which the real objection is made, " Behold the Lamb of Grod ! which taketh away the sin of the world." But if we do not claim intuitive and unerring knowledge as to things spiritual, it is for us to make Scripture the rule of om- faith, and not some subjective feeling of our own the test of what we ought to receive as Scripture. Whoever casts doubt on this Gospel, seeks to render uncertain now that on which there was no doubt in the second century, and that on the IV. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 81 part of those who had all the facts hefore them. One testimony such as that of the Muratorian Fragment shews the futility of all the surmises that could be brought together. I do not here make any remarks on the results which flow from the known and proved authorship of our four Gospels, farther than to say that their reception by those who must have known the facts, is the most ample attestation in itself of the truth of the record, — for which divine authority was claimed, and the claim was admitted by those who fully believed in the testimony of those who wrote as witnesses, especially of the resurrec- tion of the Lord Jesus. ^ 3. St. John's First Epistle. When Irenaeiis uses and quotes this Epistle in the latter part of the second century, he does so in full accord- ance with the custom of his contemporaries, Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian. Eusebius informs us (H. E. v. 8), that he mentions the first Epistle of John, bringing forward from it many testimonies ; in his extant writings we find it cited three times (C. H. iiL 16, J 5, and J 8 twice) ; the authorship being expressly ascribed to John, the writer of the Gospel. " Propter quod et in epistola sua, sic testificatus est nobis [' Joannes Do- mini discipulus' (Joh. xx. 31 being cited)] 'Filioli, novissima hora est, et quemadmodum audistis quoniam Antichristus venit, nimc Antichristi multi fact! sxmt ; unde cognoscimus quoniam novissima hora est. Ex nobis exi- erunt, sed non erant ex nobis: si enim fuissent ex nobis, permansissent utique nobiscum: sed ut manifestarentur quoniam non sunt ex nobis. Cognoscite ergo quoniam omne mendacium extraneum est, et non est de veritate. Quis est mendax, nisi qui negat quoniam Jesus non est Christus ? Hie est Antichristus.' " If we go back to the former part of the second century we find this Epistle equally used. Polycarp, the disciple of John, says (ad PhiL c. 7) : xof yap Of av /i^ oftoXoyp *Iti<TOvv j(ptrrbv e» trapxi eXtiXvdevat avrlypirroi im. (See I John iv. 2, 3.) So too Papias, who, as we learn from Eusebius (H. E. iii. 39), used testimonies from the former Epistle of' John. If (as appears from the manner in which the Muratorian Canon connects them) the Gospel of St. John was accompanied by his first Epistle, the knowledge and use of the latter by Papias is so far a proof of his knowledge of the former. The author of the Anonymous Epistle to Diognetus, who seems to have been a contemporary of Papias, uses certainly this Epistle. ts. 82 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. f 4, 5. f 4. The Book op Acts. The authorship and use of this book in the latter part of the second century is shewn by Irenaeus and the other wit- nesses, Clement and Tertullian. The first of these gives such full testimony that it might be said that all farther proof was superfluous. The Muratorian Canon carries us back to the middle of the second century ; -and before this we find in the Epistle of Polycarp to the Philip- pians one of those allusions to the words of the New Testament with which that writer abounds, which shews his acquaintance with the Acts: he says (c. i) of Christ, ov ^yeipev 6 deos, Xva-as Tat liStvai tov aSov. Compare Acts ii. 24, where the reading aSov instead of davirov is that of some other authorities. We further find such an allusion to the Acts in the Epistle of Clement of Rome as is in itself a proof that he knew it in the first century itself. This allusion is seen from his quoting from the Old Testament in such a manner as to shew that it was not done altogether directly, but rather through the words of St. Paul, as recorded in the Acts. The words of Clement (c. xviii.) are, tI Se elvuftev «ri toJ nenapTvpn/iivu AaveiS, trpoi ov eiirev 6 deot, Evpov avSpa Kara rijv KapSlav fiov, Aave)S tov tow 'lea-a-al, ev eXe'ei atwvlw ' exptaa avrov ; This is an evident reminiscence of the words of St. Paul, Acts xiiL 22, e!^ ku) et-n-ev fiaprvp^rras, "ESpov AaveiS tov tov lecra-ai, avSpa Kara t^v xapSlav fiov, os nroi^vu iravTa to deX^/iara fioV where the Apostle combines avdpa)-irov Kara riiv KapSlav avrov, from 1 Sam. xiii. 14, with evpov AaveiS rov SovKov /jloO, Ps. Ixxxix. 2 T ; in which he is followed by Cle- ment, who adds more words from the Psalm : he not only shews his ac- qiiaintance with the book of Acts in this similarity of combination, but also by the allusion to fiaprvp^vas in the word /lefiaprvp^fievip. §5. St. Paul's Epistles. In the latter part of the second century the Epistles to which the name of the Apostle Paul is prefixed were used and known by the Churches as a collection, just as they are recognized by the Muratorian Canon: to this collection the name of aTorroXoi was given at least as early as the time of Clement of Alexandria, by whom every one of these Epistles is quoted, with the single exception of that to Philemon : I So the one MS. (Codex AlezAndrinus) of confounded by a copyist. The change from Clement reads (spelling however rX<uri) ; this iyi^ to aluvUf seems to have sprung from the is an instructive instance how the attempt to endeavour to connect a suitable epithet with correct one mistake leads to another of a dif- tKiti. The Alexandrian MS. of the LXX has ferent kind ; the reading of the LXX, as fotmd fXauf oyiy /tov ; and so too the Codex Sinai - in the original writing of the Codex Vaticanus, ticus, except that m°v ^as omitted by the ori- is fXcfi ayuf; iXai^ and ikiti ((Xiuh) having been ginal scribe. IV; f 5- CANON MURATORIANUS. 83 Irenaeus similarly cites them all, omitting only the same short Epistle. Tertullian not only quotes every one of them, but in his fifth book against Marcion he discusses the alterations made in them by that false teacher to suit his peculiar scheme of doctrine. He notices (cap. 21) that while Marcion rejected the two Epistles to Timothy and that to Titus, he ac- cepted without alteration this to Philemon addressed to an individual : " Soli huic epistulae brevitas sua profuit ut falsariaa manus Marcionis evaderet. Miror tamen, cum ad unum hominem litteras factas receperit, quod ad Timotheum duas et unam ad Titimi de ecclesiastico statu compo- sitas recusaverit." He goes through the nine Epistles to Churches bearing Paul's name, shewing what Marcion's collection must have contained : and thus he makes particular mention of the name given by Marcion to the Epistle to the Ephesians : " Praetereo hie et de alia epistula quam nos ad Ephesios praescriptam habemus, haeretici vero. ad Laodicenos." (c. 11.) " Ecclesiae quidem veritate epistulam istam ad Ephesios habemus emissam, non ad Laodicenos ; sed Marcion ei titulum aliquando interpolare gestiit, quasi et in isto diligentissimus explorator." (c. 17.) The analyses of St. Paul's Epistles in Tertullian's work against Marcion are very valuable, for they prove the identity of sentences as then read, and they carry us back as to the collection before it was tampered with by Marcion. But in his appeals to the places to which St, Paul wrote Epistles, he shews how the Churches in various lands were witnesses to what they had received. " Come now, thou who desirest better to exercise thy curiosity in that which relates to thy salvation : go through the Apostolic Churches, in which the chairs of the Apostles preside in their places, in which their authentic letters are recited, resounding the voice and repre- ^nting the face of each one. Is Achaia near thee ? Thou hast Corinth. If thou art not far from Macedonia, thou hast Philippi, [thou hast Thessa- lonica™]. If thou canst direct thy coiu'se into Asia, thou hast Ephesus ". But if thou art near Italy, thou hast Rome, whence authority [i. e. that of the Apostle in his Epistle to the Romans] is ready at hand for us also [in North Africa]. How happy is that Church on which Apostles poured forth their whole doctrine with their blood ; where Peter suffered in the same manner as his Lord; where Paul was crowned with the death of John [the Baptist]; where the Apostle John, after he had been cast into m The words " habes Thessalonicenses" are one who did not see Tertullian's object in re- not found in the two extant MSS. of Tertullian, ferring to fowr countries, nor yet in the editio princeps (Basil. 152 1), » This is not to be overlooked m the ques- based on MS. authority, now apparently un- tioning raised by Marcion as to the designation known. It seems to be an addition of some of this Epistle. K 2 84 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. § 5. the fiery oil, and had suffered nothing, was banished to an island ! Let us see what it learned, what it taught : it accords with the Churches of Africa also. It knows one God, the creator of all things ; and Christ Jesus, born of the Virgin Mary, the Son of God the creator ; and it knows the resurrection of the flesh : it mingles the law and the Prophets with the writings of Evangelists and Apostles »." But with regard to some of St. Paul's individual Epistles, we can go farther back than the latter part of the second century, as shewing their use by ecclesiastical writers. This may be especially evinced from Old Testament citations having been taken not direct, but from St. Paul's Epistles. Thus Justin (Apol. i. 52) has vav y6m Kan^ei r£ Kvplw, Ka\ vaa-a yXwaa-a e^ofioXoy^a-erai avr^, where the form of the sentence follows the Apostle, Rom. xiv. 11, and not the LXX of Isaiah xlv. 23, of which the con- cluding words are koi ofielrai irSicra yXwa-fra rov fleoV. So toO Dial. 39 : Kupie TOi/j irpotp^Tat <TOV aireiCTeivav, Kot to dwiarr^pia <rov KarevKa^av' Kayw VTre\ei(f)6iv ftovos, KOt ^rprovvi T^v "^v^ftjv fiov . . . eri elai fioi irTrTOKitryiKioi avSpei ot ovk eira/i>frac yovv tJ BaoX : where the influence of Rom. xi. 3, 4 is far more to be seen than that of i Kings xix. 10, 14, 18 in the LXX. Compare also Justin's introductory words, irpos rov dew €vrvy\avuv with evTvyyavei, Rom. xi. 2. These passages, in which the Old Testament is quoted through St. Paul, are the more marked from the close connection in which they stand to others in which the Old Testament is cited direct from the LXX. " Similar examples occm* in other citations common to Justin and the Epistles to the Galatians and the Ephesians ; and thus he appears to shew traces of the influence of all St. Paul's Epistles, with the exception of the Pastoral Epistles and those to the Philippians and Philemon:" Westcott (p. 147), who had rightly referred to Justin's controversy with Marcion in proof of his acquaintance with and use of St Paul's Epistles in general, and had shewn that coincidence in language on the part of Justin was traceable with what is found in several of them. o " Age jam, qui voles' curiositatem melius felix ecclesia cai totam doctrinam apostoli cnm ezercere in negotio salutia tuae, percorre ecde- sanguine suo profuderunt, ubi Fetrus passioni Bias apostolicas, apud quas ipsae adhue cathe- dominicae adaequatur, ubi Paulus Joannis exitu drae apostolorum suis locis praesident, ^pud coronatur, ubi Apostolus Joannes, posteaquam quas ipsae authenticae litterae eonim recitaU' in oleum igneum demersus nihil passus est, in tur, sonantes Tocem et repraesentantes faciem insulam relegatur. Yideamus quid didicerit, uniuscujnsque. Proxima est tibi Achaial babes quid docuerit, cum Africanis quoque ecclesiis Corintbum. Si non longe es a Macedonia, contesserarit. Unum Deum novit, creatorem babes Philippos, [babes Tbessalonicenses]. Si univereitatis, et Cbristum Jesum ex virgine potes in Asiam tendere, babes Epbesum. Si Maria, filium Dei creatoris, et carnis resurrec- autem Italiae adjaces, babes Bomam, unde tionem ; legem et propbetas cum evangelicis et nobis quoque auctoritas praesto est Ista quam apostolicis miscet." (De Praes. Haer. 36.) IV. § 5. CANON MURATORIANUS. 85 As to the first Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, we are able, through the testimony of Clement of Rome, to go back into the first cen- tury itself In his Epistle to the Corinthian Church he says : — " Why, then, do we rend and tear in pieces the members of Christ, and raise seditions against our own body ? . . . Your schism has perverted many; it has discouraged many ; it has caused diffidence in many, and grief in us all : and yet your sedition continues still. Take the Epistle of the blessed Paul the Apostle into your hands : — ^what did he first write to you in the beginning of the Gospel ? avaXa^ere rhv htivrokhv rod f/oKaptov IlaiJXou tov airoarroXov' rl irpwrov vfiiv ev ap^ tow evayyeXlou eypay\f€v ; In truth, he Wrote to you by the Spirit concerning himself, and Cephas, and Apollos, because that even then ye had made party-divisions." (c. 47.) Now the evidence by which letters are authenticated to future ages is often of a peculiar kind : a letter has not only a writer, but also a party to whom it is addressed. K a letter is brought forward in evidence, it is often sufficient if it can be shewn that such letter has been preserved in the proper custody: — if the party to whom it professes to be addressed preserves it as genuine, this is a presumption of the strongest kind that it is BO ; and thus the business of proving that it is not rests with the opposite party. It is therefore worthy of particular notice that the Corinthian Church, to which Clement was writing in the name of the Church of Rome, were witnesses with him to the first Epistle to the Corinthians ; even as Dionysius of Corinth was in the latter part of the second century to that of Clement; for in writing to Soter, bishop of Rome, he speaks of the Corinthian Church as having on that same day, the Lord's day, read both the Epistle of Soter (recently written), and that formerly addressed to them by Clement (Eus. H. E. iv. 23). Thus the Corinthian Church in the second century are wit- nesses to the Epistle of Clement ; and thus indirectly (but not the less cer- tainly) to the first of those addressed to them by St. Paul. . Now St. Paul had written to them in a tone of solemn reprehension ; and yet they held it fast as genuine — a plain proof that they knew it to be such : the nature of the case, even if there were no other impossibilities, would preclude the thought of forgery. The Epistle was an evidence which condemned them, and yet they preserved it. Though I am not speaking directly of the authority and inspiration of the New Testament books, yet this Epistle, attested as it is by strict lines of evidence of the strongest kind, as actually written by St. Paul to the Corinthian Church, calls for a passing notice on account of the peculiar nature of its contents. The writer speaks of the miraculous powers in the 86 .CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. $ 5. gift of tongues whicli he himself possessed : he mentions this as well known by those to whom he wrote; and their reception and preservation of the Epistle is a proof that such was the fact : endued with such powers, he claims authority to say, " If any man judge himself to be a prophet or spiritual, let him acknowledge the. things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord." He claims authority from God, which, as the Corinthians knew, was confirmed by miracvilous powers. And further, he speaks of such powers as bestowed on some of the Corinthians them- selves; — a plain proof of the reality of the whole statement: to imagine the contrary would not only involve the supposition that the writer had lost his reason, but also that his readers at Corinth were all similarly affected. It is also worthy of notice how in this Epistle St. Paul speaks of the leading facts of Christianity as matters of common knowledge. His appeal to the then still surviving majority of a company of more than five hun- di-ed, who had themselves seen the Lord Jesus after his resurrection, carries with it the greatest force : it presents to us the evidence of a body of persons, who were living witnesses of the truth of the leading miracle of the Grospel. That Clement knew other Epistles of St. Paul is clear, although he does not expressly quote any but the first to the Corinthians. But he says — " Casting away from ourselves all unrighteousness and wickedness, covetousness, debate, malignity and deceit, whisperings and backbitings, hatred of God, despitefiilness and pride, vaingloriousness and inanity. -For those that commit such things are hated by Grod, and not only those that commit them, but those also that have pleasure in them." (c. 35.) In such a passage he had certainly Bom. 1 29-32 in his mind. Such sequences of words and thoughts cannot be fortuitous. He is writing in the name of the Roman Church, which thus acknowledges the Epistle to the Romans. Somewhat similarly Polycarp, in his Epistle to the Philippians, is a witness to that which the Apostle Paul had addressed to the same Church. He speaks of the blessed and glorious Paul, " who when he was amongst you taught accurately and confirmedly in the presence of the men who then were; who also when absent wrote letters p to you." (c. iii.) Throughout his Epistle Polycarp interweaves Scripture sentences, which shew not only his familiarity with the New Testament writings, but which presuppose the same on the part of his readers. Thus : " The love of money is the beginning of all sorrows : we brought nothing into this world, neither have P It is scarcely needfal to remark that the plural may refer to one letter only. IV. § 5. CANON MURATORIANUS. 87 we anything to carry out." (c. iv.) "We must all stand before the judgment- seat of Christ, and each one must give account of himself." (c. vi.) " Do we not know that the saints shall judge the world ? as Paul teaches." (c. xi. Lat.) " Be ye angry, and sin not, and let not the sun go down upon your wrath." (c. xii. Lat.) Do not these passages shew the use made by Polycarp of the first Epistle to Tunothy, that to the Romans, the first to the Corinthians, and that to the Ephesians ? The use of the last-mentioned is all the more striking from the sentence of the Old Testament being combined with the same addition. Elsewhere he refers to the same Epistle, saying, " Knowing that by grace ye are saved, not of works." (c. i») The testimonies which bring us back, as to some of these Epistles, to the Apostolic age have no small cogency as to the collection ; for when we compare these Epistles together, we may see how thoroughly they bear the impress of the same mind. Now there are no ancient works possessed of greater weight of evi- dence than these writings. We receive Cicero's letters as genuine, and yet no one supposes that we could find each one severally mentioned by an ancient writer : the quotations from some are considered as evidence to the collection as such. These Epistles are all mentioned severally as existing, and as publicly used in the second century— as being then known as docu- ments of established credit — ^not some anonymous productions, but each bearing on its front a certificate of origin which was then regarded as authentic, and which had been so previously. . It would be impossible to be more absolutely certain even as to the letters of Bentleyi or Cowper. 1 This holds good, even though acme things stating who had ascribed these productions to have been admitted doubtfully into Bentley's Bentley, adds that others have attributed them Correspondence which do not belong to him ; to Dr. Charles Ashton, Master of Jesus College, eren -as supposititious Epistles were in the se- - Cambridge. Taylor says distinctly that both cond century ascribed to St Paul : in each case were written by the tame Aristarchus. Suum critical examination b needed, and the result is caique : they do not belong to Bentley ; this to elicit truth. is proved by the statement of the person for Archdeacon Wordsworth, in Bentley's Corre- whom the answer relative to the era of Yonane spondence, voL ii. p. 698, has inserted (with a was written. "At de aera Younanes, mihi baud mark of doubt) a restoration of an inscription minus quam amico [Samueli Palmer bc. qui to Jupiter Urius ; and at p. 7 1 1 an answer to codicem ad Bidleium miserat] incognita, dum an inquiry as to the meaning of "Yonane" in quae sit haerebam, facillime me expedivit vir the date of a MS. sent from Persia. These summae eruditionis, nuper Collegii Jesu apud papers had been published at Cambridge in Cantabrigienses Praeses omatissimus." [Ad 1742, in Dr. John Taylor's " Commentarius ad imam paginam additur " Carolus Ashton, D.D."] Legem Decemviralem de Inope Debitore," Glocester Eidley, De Syr. N. F. Versionum who says that he received them from ArUtar- indole atque usu. (p. 5. In Semler's Reprint, chus Cantabrigimna. Dr. Wordsworth, after p. 255.) This settles the question. Farther 88 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. $ 6. f 6. The Epistles of Jude and John. We need not be svirprised that in the case of some shorter writings there should be no express cita- tions from them, or mention made of them, by those who did not profess to give lists of the New Testament books. TertuUian quotes once from the Epistle of Jude; but that once is quite decisive : he will not reject the so-called Book of Enoch, supposing that it has the sanction of the New Testament : " Sed cum Enoch eadem scriptura etiam de Domino praedicarit, a nobis quidem nihil omnino rejiciendum est, quod pertineat ad nos. Et legimus omnem scripturam aedificationi habi- lem, divinitus inspirari. A Judaeis potest jam videri propterea rejecta, sicut et cetera fere quae Christum sonant. Nee utique mirum hoc, si Bcripturas aliquas non receperunt de eo locutas, quem et ipsum coram loquentem non erant recepturi. Eo accedit, quod Enoch a'pud Judam apostolum testimonium possidet." (De Cult. Fem. i 3.) Clement of Alexandria quotes this Epistle most distinctly, elSevai yap inas, <f)t}<rtv 6 ^lovSas, fiovXoftai on 6 Oeos aira^ eic y^t Alyvvrov Xaov vderas, to Sei- Tepov TOi/j fit/ TTirreva'avrat awtoXea-ev' ayye\ovt re rovs nh Ttjpia-avras Tt/v iavrZv apyfiv, aXXa atroSxirovTai to JSiov oimp-^piov, eh Kplvtv fityaX^s ^fiipat, Secr/tots ai'Sion inro 1^6(f)ov ayplwv ayyiKwv TeripyiKev. Koi /lera ftucpov SiSavKoKiKUTOTa em'derai Tat eiKOvas Twv Kpivofievuv' oval avTOttj on t^ oSm rot; KaiV hropevO^erav, koi t^ irXavri Tov BaXaa/u el^e)(iOti<rav, «rai t^ avTiKoyi(f tov KojDc airwXovro. (Paed. iil, 8. p. 280 Potter.) eiri TOVTuVf o7/iat, koi twv ofioiav alpiveuv •irpo<f}tiTucwt 'lovSav ev t^ hri- (TToX^ etptiKevcu, 'O/toltot (Uv toi Koi ovrot ewTrvia^o/xcvoj" 8 yap vvap, rp aXi;d«^ CTtjSaXXowriv, eat Kat to trrofia avTwv XaXe? xnrepoyKa. (Strom, iii. 2. p. S^S-) TOiovTOt 016s Te ixeivip irelOeaOat ry trapayyeKnoTi, Kat oSj y.ev « irvpos dpira^ere, StOKpivo/tevovs Se eXeecre. (Strom, vl. 8. p. 773.) Clement also speaks of Jude in the Adumbrationes (which we only have in the Latin version of Cassiodorus): ''Judas qui catholicam scripsit Epistolam, frat^ filiorum Joseph', exstans valde religiosus, quum sciret propinquitatem Domini, non tamen dixit seipsum fratrem ejus esse ; Sed quid dixit? Judas servus Jesu Christi, utpote Domini, yroier autem, Jacohi; hoc enim verum est, frater erat ejus, [filius] JosepL" (p. 1007.) Thus at the close of the second century this Epistle was used and OQ Dr. Bidley corrects the error which he had dering into Latin ; the meaning seems tu be made when sending the inquiry to Cambridge, "the Lord's brother, one of the sons of Joseph," by which he had called the MS. Persic instead perhaps it was rov mpiov a6t\<f>6s, (V ruv vluv of Syriac ; an error which stands at the head 'loir^. Presently after, " filius" is added by of the letter, p. 711, in Bentley's Corre- Bunsen before "Joseph," as necessary to the spondence. sentence. T This appears to be a confusion in the ren- IV. §j. CANON MURATORIANUS. 89 known, iii full accordance with what is stated in the Muratorian Fragment. No argument can be based on the sUence of Irenaeus. Irenaeus cites the second Epistle of John, " quos et Dominus nobis cavere praedixit, et discipulus ejus Joannes in praedicta epistola fugere eos praecepit dicens, Multi seductores exierunt in hunc mundum, qui non con- fitentur Jesus Christum in came venisse. Hie est seductor et Antichristus. Videte eos, ne perdatis quod operati estis." (C. H. iii. i6. J 8.) It will be observed that this is, according to the Latin translator, " in praedicta epi- stola," the first having been cited, § 5, " in epistola sua," as if he regarded the second as a part of the first ; but immediately after the words just quoted he says, " Et rursus in epistola ait, Multi pseudoprophetae exierunt de saeculo," &c. Hence there seems to be confusion as to how many Epistles should be ascribed to St. John, and whether in fact the second Epistle was not regarded as an appendix to the first. (Compare Eus. H. E. iii. 39, OTTO T^f ^Imawov wpoTepai [not -TrpfaTit]), In a former place (C. H. i. 16, J 3), Irenaeus cites from John; the disciple of the Lord, 'O yap Xiyav airois, (j)1(Ti, yaipetv, Koivasvel rati epyott airrwv Toti irovtipoU. That Clement of Alexandria included the second Epistle of John in his Hypotyposes or Adumbrationes appears to be certain. His silence as to the third can prove (as Westcott has well remarked) no more than that he was unacquainted with it. The same may be true of others, or else that they had no occasion to quote from so short a writing. But no silence can invalidate the previous testimony of the Mura^ torian Canon, which places " in catholica," two Epistles of John (besides apparently that previously cited) and that of Jude. The third Epistle of John was known by the heretical author of the Clementine Homilies ; if aW* elvep aXi^dw; if aXriOelq. awepy^vai deXeif (Horn. XVii. 19) comes from 3 John 8 'va awepyoi yivii/ieda Tp aXtjdetq. § 7. The Apocalypse op John. For scarcely any book of the New Testament is there sudi overwhelming evidence in the second century as there is for the Revelation. Andreas, in his Prologue to the book, mentions Papias, Irenaeus, Methodius, and Hippolytus, as amongst the apxaiorepoi who had maintained its divine inspiration ; and on Rev. xii. 9 he gives a quotation from " Papias, the successor of John the Evangelist." Justin Martyr bears distinct testimony to the book and to its author : " Moreover a certain man amongst us named John, one of the Apostles of Christ, in a Revelation made to him, prophesied that those who believed on our Christ should spend a thousand years in Jerusalem; and that 90 CANON MURATORIANUS. IV. f 7. afterwards should be the universal, and, so to speak, eternal resurrection of all at once, and judgment." (Dial. $ 81.) Where Justin says (Ap. i. 28), "The leader of the evil demons is called by us Serpent, and Satan, and Devil," he seems not only to use the thoughts, but even the words of Rev. xii. 9, and XX. 2*. Farther on, in the same century, Melito of Sardis wrote on " the Apocalypse of John." Dionysius of Corinth used words from the Apocalypse, so as to shew that both he and those to whom he wrote ad- mitted its authority. So too the use of the Apocalypse in the Epistle of the Christians of Vienne and Lyons to their brethren in Asia (A. D. 177), shews that as to this there was no question ; Rev. xxii. 1 1 is introduced thus : Iva ^ ypa<pii vXtjpoaO^, 'O avo/ios avofitiaaru eri, Koi 6 oiKoiot SiKatwOiTco ert. (Eus. H. E. V. 1 . 53.) Potheinus, the bishop of Vienne, was at the time of this persecution ninety years old ; his life thus reached into the Apostolic age. Irenaeus used this book extensively ; "he speaks with all definiteness as to its author, and gives us undoubting information as to when it was written: ovSe yap irpo woXXoiJ ^ovov itopad^, aWa a-^eSoi' eir) T>jt ifteripas yeveat, irpot riS rikti T^s Aoftertavov apx^s- (C. H. v. 30. § 3.) But even as to the readings of the Apocalypse, Irenaeus co\ild appeal to those who had known John personally, such for instance probably as Polycaxp; towtwv ^e ovtus rxpvrav Kol €v iravi Tots a-TrovSatots xai ap)(aiott a)>Tiypa<f>oit tov apiOfioO tovtoo Kti/ievov, KOI fiaprvpovvTwv avrwv eKtivwv rwv Kar o'^iv tov *lwavvtiv eupaKOToav, koi tov \6yov StSavKOVTOS ifias, oti 6 apiB/xos tov ovofiaTOt tov Btiplov koto, Ttiv twv 'EXXjJi'wi' ■<^^<f)ov Sta Twv ev avrw ypaixfiaTicv, sexcentos habebit et sexaginta et sex : hoc est, decadas aequales hecatontasin et hecatontadas aequales monasin .... . . . 0( ie KOTO. aveipoKciKlav eToK/i^aav koi ovo/ia ava^^eiv ej^ov rof eripaXfiivov koi iiTi(jLapTti(i.evov apiQfJiOv' aXXa Tolt fiev dirXZs Kat aKoucus tovto troi^vatriv, eUot Kat myyvwfitiv etrevdai irapa 6eov. (C. H. V. 30. § 1.) We knOW from Eusebius (H. R iv. 24) that Theophilus of Antioch in the same age "used testimonies from the Revelation of John." Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian are frequent in their use of the Apocalypse as authoritative, and they speak: of it as the Revelation of John. Tertullian is express in defining what John he means, "Apostolus Joannes in Apocalypsi ensem describit ex ore Dei (? Domini) prodeuntem bis acutum praeacutum, quem inteUegi oportet sermonem divinum, bis acutima duobus testamentis legis et evangelii." (c. Marc. iii. 14.) So full and explicit is the testimony of writers that lived in the second century to the authority of the book of Revelation, as the work of the Apostle John, that they seem to have answered by anticipation the « This is strongly confirmed by the following words : it «u « r&v inttripav vvyypaniiaTav iprmnfO-avTit, fuxOtiv ivvatrBt. IV. ^ 7. CANON MURATORIANUS. 91 objections which were raised in later ages to its genuineness*. To these testimonies nothing seems needful to be added; for at the end of the second century the point was one admitting of no question at all. If farther authorities as to the matter of fact were needed, we only have to refer to Hippolytus at Rome, and Origen in Palestine or Egypt, in the former part of the third century. Those who prefer evidence to subjective surmises, will find no diflficulty as to the judgment which they should formn. Thus the testimony of the Muratorian Canon is in full accordance with what, as we learn from other sources, were received in the second century as Divine books of the New Testament. This list brings into one focus the rays of truth which elsewhere shine as it were separately. It may be noticed that this Canon recognizes the Apocalypse, Jude, and apparently 2 and 3 John, aU of which in the former part of the fourth cen- tury were " doubted by some." There is not one of these writings as to which we have elsewhere to go for testimony beyond the limit of those who lived in the second century. On the other band, this Canon gives no sanction to any writing as a book fuUy received as part of the New Testament, which has since been rejected as spurious. The evidence, as given throughout this Part, is taken rather on the principle of selection, than as stating all that can be brought forward. * It is worthy of some remark that so much are resumed, jost as the subject seems to evidence in favour of this book comes to us demand. from Asia Minor, the very country to ihe St. John's style appears to have been peculiarly Churches of which it was sent : Polycarp of moulded according to the language of others Smyrna, Melito of Sardis, Irenaeus with his which he records : — (this remark is made with- early connection with Ephesus, and Papias of out in any degree overlooking the fact of Hierapolis, ' the neighbour city to Laodicea. inspiration in all its fulness ;) and this one o So much has been said as to the differoice consideration may cause much difficulty to dis- of phraseology and style between the Apocalypse appear. In the Gospel and the Revelation the and the Gospel of John,. that it is well to bear portion is considerable which records the lan- in mind that in many cases, even in ordinary guage of others. In Bishop Lloyd's Oxford writing, the mbject forms the style : how pecu- Greek Testament the number of lines in the liarly then must this have been the case with Apocalypse is 1460; of which 564, nearly two- John in writing the Apocalypse, where the Jifths of the book, are the words of language vividness and intensity of the subjects cause which he records. In the same edition, in the the things communicated to be presented so Gospel of St. John the number of lines is 2340, forcibly that all other considerations pve of which more than half, 1370, are simply re- way : grammatical constructions change or corded words. K 2 92 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. § i. PAET V. The Books not mentioned in the Muratorian Canon. J I. Four books, which now form part of the New Testament, are not mentioned in this ancient list — Hebrews, i and 2 Peter, and James : from whatever cause the omission arose, it may be regarded as certain that the writer must have been acquainted with the former two, and probably with the Epistle of James a.lso. These four must be considered irrespective of the Fragment ; and as to them on some points we may have to go beyond the limit of the second century. Hebrews. The collection of St. Paul's Epistles, known in the second centiu-y as axoWoXo?, contained the thirteen to which his name is prefixed, all of which are mentioned in the Fragment. But besides these there is the Epistle to the Hebrews, about which the question was not so much the canonicity as the authorship. Its early reception and use are therefore to be considered wholly apart from inquiries as to the writer. The reception and use of this book in the Apostolic age itself is proved by the manner in which Clement of Rome interweaves the words and thoughts taken from it with that which he was writing. This was observed of old, as we know from Eusebius : . . . ical tow "KX^nevroi iv t!} avwfidXoyiif^v^ irapa traaiv ^v he irpoawvov t^j 'PwfjLoIwv e/c/cXijo'/a? Tp J\.optv6itiv oiennrwvaTO. ev ^ t5j nrpos 'Efipcuovg iroXXa vo^nfiara irapaQelt, ^Sij Se Koi avroXe^ei prp-oii tktii' €^ avrnt )(pii<rd/jLevos, (ratpicrrara irapl<rTti(riv ori fi^ vtov \nrap)(€i ro (Tvy/paft/ta. odev UKOTUi eSo^ev, avro Tott Xoirois eyKaTa\€)(6^vat ypa/tft.a<ri roS avorroXov. (H. E. iii. 37«.) As to the use made of this Epistle by Clement, it has been said " allusions prove nothing ;" however in such a case as this they prove a great deal. He who approvingly interweaves extracts from a writing claiming authority, so far as in him lies sanctions that authority ; and this Clement has done. It would be long to give the reiterated passages in ■ Jerome's acconnt of Clement may be com- locis publice leg^tur, quae mihi videtur charac- p^f ed : " ClemenB .... quartus post Petrum teri epistolae, quae sub Pauli nomine ad He- Romae episcopus, siquidem secundus Linus braeos fertur, convenire. Sed et multis de fiiit, tertiuB Anacletus ; tametsi plerique La- eadem epistola, non solum sensibus, sed juxta tinorum secundum post Petrum apostolum verborum quoque ordinem abutitur. Omnino patent fuisse Clementem. Scripsit ex persona grandis in utraque similitudo est" (De Viris Romanae ecclesiae ad ecclesiam Corinthiorum DL xv.) valde utilem epistolam, quae et in nonnullis V. f I. CANON MURATORIANUS. 93 which Clement uses the thoughts and words of this Epistle'': much is shewn by one' allusion. He says (c. 9), Xd^mnev 'Kvwx, os ev {nroKorj SiKaio<! evpeOeis fi^fereOt], Koi ov^ evpedij avrw Oavarot. NoW wheUCC doeS he obtain the peculiar statement, "his death was not found?" not from Gen. v. 24, in which we find simply koI oCk evpia-Kcro, without a word about death. But in Heb. Xi. 5 we read, vlen-ei 'Evw^ nerereOi] Tov nil iSeiv davarov ncaJ ou)( tjipl- (TKcro, K. T. X., where a reader might suppose the nom. to oiJ^ n^pltrKtro to be QavoTOi, and thus the strange remark of Clement has evidently originated. Justin Martyr says of our Lord (Apol. i. 63), koL ayyeXos Se Kokthai Koi airoo-ToXof (compare also § 12): the latter designation is only found in Heb. iii. i. Eusebius (H. E. v. 26), when speaking of the writings of Irenaeus, mentions fiiBklov t* BiaiXe^easv Siaipopwv, €v li t5? irpoi 'Efipaiovs eirioTciX^s, ical Ttji \eyofieviii ao(blai SoXo/xwirroj fiv^fiovevei, prjra Tiva e^ avrwv trapadifievot. In his extant writings we find allusions to this Epistle ; " Solus hie Deus invenitur, qui omnia fecit, solus omnipotens, et solus pater condens et faciens omnia, et yisibUia et invisibilia, et sensibilia et insensata, et cae- lestia et terrena, verba virtutis suae." .(C. H. ii. 30. J 9.) See Heb. i. 3. " Rursus autem qui nude tantum hominem eimi dicunt ex Joseph generatum, perseverantes in servitute pristinae inobedientiae moriuntur, nondvm commixti verba Dei patris, neque per Filiimi percipientes liber- tatem." (C. H. iii. 19. § 1.) See Heb. iv, 2. [Exteriores munditiae], "quae in figuram futurorum traditae erant, velut umbrae cujusdam descriptionem &ciente lege atque delineante de temporalibus aetema, de terrenis caelestia." (C. H. iv. 11. { 4.) See Heb. x. i; viii, 5 ; ix. 23. oirov ye 'Evmj^ evap€<rr^<ras t« d&S, hi vio/iari fiereriOii, Ttiv fteradeviv tuv Sucaiav trpofi^vvuv. (C. H. V. '5. } T.) See Heb. xi. 5, which is more con- nected verbally with the citation of Irenaeus than is Gen. v. 24. But although Irenaeus certainly knew, and to some extent used this Epistle, it is stated by Photius that he denied it to be the work of the Apostle Paul =. b One passage of Clement will shew his vipara rijs y^r' koI irdXu' Xcyci irpit <tuT6v, Kd^ov mode of using the Epistle to the Hebrews : — *k dcf iuv lum, finr &» 6i> rovt ixBpoit <rm u7r<m6itoi> it &v arravyaaita r^t iteyaKwnnnfS avrov, rovovrif tuk irodwv cm [Ps. CX. l]. (cap. 36.) luliav iarip ayyikuv, 5<rtf iuKfrnpirrtpov omfui «- = In the second of the Fragments published KKtipov6iii)Ktv. yiypaiTToi yap ovrat, 'O iroiii' .... by P&ffin 1715, as bearing the name of Irenaeus m,p6c i>\<ryi [Psa. civ. 4]. ciri «t ry via airrm (ed. Stieren, p. 854, W. W. Harvey, u. p. 500) ovTos ctn-f* 6 itintoTus, YJo'f ftov . . . . yryc'r. <t€ it is said, (cal i UavKos vapaitaKtt ^pat napatrnjaai [Ps. ii. 7] a'lTTiirat irap' ipoxi, koi iaaa <roi t0tn) ra trapara ^puv Owiar (Sxray, ay'uw, tvapttrrov r^ TJiv tKtipovopiay an, xai njv (tarii(rx*o-iV <mi ra 6tf, r^v \oyudp> Xarptiav ^pS>p. itaJ waXtx, 'Ara^*'- 94 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. J i. Clement of Alexandria, however, not only ascribed this Epistle to St. Paul, but, in speaking of his predecessor Pantaenus apparently, he says, tjSri oe wy o /xtxxapioi eXeye irpecr^urepoi, eirel 6 Kvpioi onrdo-ToXoj (iDv toO vav- TOKpuTopos, airerraXti vpoi 'E^palovt, Sia fxerptortiTa 6 HavXoi iy av ets ra edvtj dtrea-raXfievos, ovk eyypacbei eavrov 'E^palwv airooToXov' ^ict re t^v irpot tov Kvpiov Tifitiv, oia T€ TO e/c irepiova-las koi toU 'E^paioit eviareWeiv, eOvwv K^pvKa ovra koi airoTToXov. (ap. Eus. H. E. vi. 14.) Clement quotes from Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews, chap. v. ver. 1 2 (Sti'om. vi. 8. p. 771 Potter) expressly: he is spoken of by Eusebius as saying that it was Paul's, and written to the Hebrews in Hebrew, but carefully translated by Luke and given forth to the Greeks ; whence he says the complexion of this Epistle as translated is the same as that of the Acts. (H. E. vi. 14.) So that although at Alexandria it was regarded as Pauline, its actual form and phraseology (diflfering so much from the Epistles which bear the Apostle's name) was deemed to be rather of the school of Paul than from the Apostle himself The theory of a translation appears to have been assumed to meet supposed diflBculties. Tertullian expressly cites this Epistle as the work of Barnabas : " Volo tamen ex redundantia aUcujus etiam comitis apostolorum testimonium superducere idoneum confirmandi de proximo jure disciplinam magistro- rum. Extat enim et Barnabae titulus ad Hebraeos, adeo satis auctorati viri, ut quem Paulus juxta se constituent in abstinentiae tenore, ' Aut ego solus et Barnabas non habemus hoc operandi potestatem?' Et utique receptior apud ecclesias epistola Bamabae iUo apocrypho pastore moecho- nun [sc. Henna]. Monens itaque discipulos, omissis omnibus initiis, ad perfectionem magis tendere, nee rursus fundamenta paenitentiae jacere ab operibus mortuorum. Impossibile est enim, inquit, eos qui semel inlu- minati sunt, et donum caeleste gustaverunt, et participaverunt spiritrmi sanctum et verbum dei dulce gustaverunt, occidente jam aevo cum exci- derint, rursus revocari in paenitentiam, refigentes cruci in semetipsos filium dei et dedecorantes. Tena enim, quae bibit saepius devenientem in se humorem et peperit herbam aptam his propter quos et colitur, bene-. pn/ur fiwiar aiviatttt rovr tim Kapnriv xtiKim> : Irenaeus did not BO connect Heb. ziii. 15 with where Heb. xiiL 15 seems to be equally with Bom. xii. i, as to assert that St Paul was the Bom. xii. i attributed to St. Paul. author of the former Epistle. It is needless to say how keenly the genuine- Photius's statement rests on what he dtes D ess of these Pfaffian Fragments was debated, from Stephanus Gobarus (of the sixth century) : and what different opinions still exbt on the ot« 'imrAwror xoi "ElprjvaUK nji/ irpAr 'Efipalovs riri- Bubject ; the good faith of PfaflF himself seems m-oXiji' novXov own inlvov tlvai ^ao-i. Cod. 232. to have been doubted by no one. The more (ed. Bekker. p. 291 b. 12.) Does Stephanus general feeling amongst scholars seems now to mean that they said this Epistle was not Paul's, be in favour of these Fragments. Probably or that they did not say it was his 1 y. §1. CANON MURATORIANUS. 95 dictionem Dei consequitur ; proferens autem spinas reproba et maledictioni proxima, cujus finis in exustionem. Hoc qui ab apostolis didicit et cum apostolis docuit, nunquam moecho et fornicatori secundam paenitentiani promissam ab apostolis norat. Optime enim legem interpretabatur, et figuras ejus jam in ipsa veritate servabat." (De Pudicitia 20.) It has been said that Tertullian nowhere quotes this Epistle but in one place (that given above) ; but while the sparing use made of it con- trasts greatly with his citations from the collection of Epistles bearing St. Paul's name, there are other traces of his acquaintance with it and use of it. Thus, " Nam et Enoch justissimum non circumcisum nee sabbati- zantem, de hoc mundo transtulit, qui necdum mortem gustavit, ut aetemi- tatis candidatus jam nobis ostenderet nos quoque sine legis onere Moysis Deo posse placere." (Adv. Judaeos 2 *.) The words " qui necdum mortem gustavit" come from Heb. xi. 5, and not from Gen. v. 24. " Translatus est Enoch et Helias, nee mors eorum reperta est, dilata scilicet. Ceterum mori- turi reservantur, ut antichristxmi sanguine suo extinguant." (De Anima 50.) Here the statement " their death was not found" springs from the same misconstruction of Heb. xi. 5, as was made by Clement of Rome. In Hippolytus, in the early part of the third century, we find but little certain use of this book, in contrast to the citations from all the collection of Epistles bearing St. Paul's name, with the exception of that to Philemon; so that Photius (cod. 121 «) is probably right in saying that he did not ascribe the authorship to St. Paul. But the little that we do find is worthy of notice, as shewing that those are mistaken who have overlooked what exista tlvwv TO e^5f \iyei Xoiirov if e^ ouceiov irpovwvov 6 ypitrros, . . . (expounding the 69th Psalm of our Lord) Si6 kot e/xoO riSoXerxow ol Kad^nevot iv irvKais (IxviiL 13 LXX. ei» xuXij) ej« yap rns iriJXijf (Heb. xiiL 12) Ate irravpwa-av. (Demonst. adv. Judaeos 3. ii. p. 3 Fabricius, pp. 64, 5 Lagarde.) ifi-ireaeiv tit ras x«>af toC 6emi, Heb. X. 31. (De Susanna, p. 276 Fabr., p. 149 Lagarde.) Sia Oavarov tov daparov vikwv (De Chr. et Antichr. 26. p. 4 FabriciuB, p. 13 Lagarde) appears to be a reminiscence of Heb. ii. 14^. d This work of Tertullian appears to have what Fhotius quotes as to Hippolytus from been of late doubted by some scholars; but Stephanos Gobarus. there appear to be no grounds for rejecting at f If the genuineness of Hippolytus ircpi x««- least the former part. But even if it is not paronar, from the eighth book of the Apostolic Tertullian's, the objection will not apply to Constitutions, were certain, the dtation of Heb. his book De Anima. from which an allusion is xiii. 17 avroi yap ... . anoiaxroyrts (p. 89 La- immediately cited. garde) would be worthy of especial notice, but e Ed. Bekker 94 a. L 33. Compare also the use of the above passages suffices. 96 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. $ i. Origen, the younger contemporary of Hippolytus, repeatedly cites the Epistle, and often ascrihes it to Paul: but when he discusses mord pre- cisely and critically the actual authorship, it is evident that he means that it came rather from the school of Paul, and was Pauline in a more general sense, than that it had been written actually by the Apostle himself. Eusebius thus records Origen's counselled opinion on the subject : rr« vpoi TovTOit irepi T?? irpos 'E^patovt hrtrroXiit ev raif «'y avr^v 'OfiiXiais TaOra SiaXan- fidvet' oTt 6 •jfapoKTrip tw Xe^ewf T^f irpoi 'E/Spa/ovf eirtyeypafifiivtis eirio-roX^f ovk e)(€i TO iv \6yif tSianucov tov airooToXov, ofidXoy^oravTOt eairrov iSiwrriv e7vai r£ Xoyo), TovreoTt xy (fipaaei' aXXa ioTiv ^ eirioToXi] awOeerei T^f Xe^ewf eXXi;)/«/f<i)Tepa, -Tray o eirterrafievos Kpivetv <f>pa<ria)v ^la^opa^, oficiXoywcu o.v. iraXtv re av on to vornjLOTa T^f eirtOToX^f Qavfiavia em, Koi ov Sevrtpa twi' inroaToXiKwv 6ft.o\oyovfievu)v ypafifiariav, Kai tovto av avfi(f>ji(rai etvai aXij0e'y, •Traj o vpovey^tov Ty avayvwa-ei rp airorroXxK^. roirrots /*f0' erepa hrKpipei \eyuv. iyw Se 0f7ro<patv6iJi€vos eiiroifi av, on to /lev vo^fiara tov avoaTokov eoTiV )} ^e (ppavii KOt ^ avvdenis airoftvrifjLovev(ravT6s Tivot TO atroarroXtKa, koI ixnrepei <r)(o\toypa(f}ia-avr6s Tivof to etp^fieva viro tov StSavKoXov. et Tif ovv iKKktivla ejfei TavTtiv t^v eTrioToXiiv a»? TlavXov, auTtj evSoKifieiTU) Kai cir\ TO«rr«f). ov yap euc^ ol ap^oTot avSpet if Ilai^ov avriiv vapaSeStoKoo'i. Tit ^e o ypay^rat Ti/v eirirroXiiv to ftiv aXi/dei 6eos oiSev' 17 Se ei; ^ft-as (pda(^a(ra taropla into Tivtav ftev XeyovTuv oti KX^fitjs 6 yevofievos ivlvKonrot 'Vwfialwv eypa-^e tijv hrtrroX^v, viro Tivtav Se OTi AovKas 6 ypa^^rat to EvayyiXiov koi Tat Tlpa^eit. (H. E. VL 25.) Eusebius in another place seems to ascribe the actual Greek of the Epistle to the Hebrews to Clement of Rome; for after speaking of his Epistle to the Corinthians, in which so much from the Epistle to the Hebrews was inserted avroXe^el, he continues, Sdev etVorwj eSo^ev avTo ToFy Xoitroit eyKaTaXe)(6^vat ypafiftaci tov airorroXov. 'Efipaioit yap Sia Tijy iraTpiov yXwrtrtit eyypa(f>wt w/tiXijKOTOt toC TlavXov, 01 ftev tov evayyeXiarhv A.ovKav, 01 Se TOT KXq/uein'a tovtov avrov epfttive/vai Xeyowi Tt/v ypaip^V S «ot fioKXov av etti aX^det, T^ TOV ofioiov r^y {fypatrewt j(apaKTijpa t^v re tov KX^fievTOt hrtciToXijv koi Tt/v vpbt 'EPpatovt diroo-M^cH', xal r^ fih iroppu to. hi hcaTepoit Toit avyy pafi.fiatri vo^ifiOTa KaOerravai. (H. E. ill. 37.) We may be quite certain that in no sense did this Epistle proceed from Clement ; for if so he would not quote it as he has done, and especially would he not shew that he misunderstood it. The place which this Epistle occupies in the older Greek MSS. is in full accordance with its being considered Pauline ; for it is inserted in the previously formed collection of Epistles which bear the Apostle's name, after those to Churches, and before those to individuals : it is so found also in the Memphitic version. There is a trace of a more ancient arrangement in the Vatican MS. ; for while the Epistle now stands after 2 Thess., the V. § 2. CANON MURATORIANUS. 97 notation of sections shews that it was in an older copy from which this sprung, placed between Galatians and Ephesians: these sections run on continuously through St. Paul's Epistles ; the last in Galatians is 58, while Hebrews begins with the 59th. In the Thebaic version its place was before Galatians. In the Western MSS., Greek or Latin, it is subjoined to the Pauline collection, as in our English Bible. The testimony of Tertullian that the author was Barnabas, is not to be regarded as merely an individual opinion; it was clearly that of those for whom he wrote, as well as his own ; and it is -stated as a known fact, and not as a supposition. A trace of this belief as to the authorship is long afterwards found in the West : in the Stichometry of the books of the New Testament in the Codex Claromontanus, between the Catholic Epistles and the Revelation, we find, " Bamabae Epist. ver. DCCCL. ;" that this is our Canonical Epistle to the Hebrews, and not the Apocryphal writing which bears the name of Barnabas, may be seen by the length ; for that pseudonymous Epistle has in the Stichometry of Nicephorus 1360 lines instead of 850. The Hebrews elsewhere has 703 to 830. Thus the name of the actual writer of the Epistle remains without further light thrown upon it. It is rather for us to imitate the wisdom of those who in the third century called it , St. Paul's in a general sense, as coming from his school, and as received into the collection of Epistles bearing bis name, while saying as to the actual writer with Origen, m ypa^at xnv hrirroKtiv to oXijder deot dtSev. § 2. The Fibst Epistle of St. Peteb. This Epistle, though omitted in the Muratorian Canon, is one that never was doubted. Papias (as we learn from Eusebius H. E. iii. 39) used testimonies from it. Polycarp, in his Epistle to the Phillppians, brings in the words and phrases as though not only was he fsimiliar with it himself but also the Church to which he was writing. Thus in chap. i. he says : " In whom not having seen ye believe, and believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of gloiy, into which (joy) many desire to enter." In chap. ii. : " Wherefore having girt up your loins, serve Grod with fear and truth, having left behind empty conversation of foolishness, having believed in Him that raised up our Lord Jesus Christ from the dead and gave Him glory, and a throne at His right hand." His use of this Epistle was noticed by Eu- sebius (iv. 14). In the latter part of the second century Irenaeus and Clement of Alexandria quote this Epistle by name as Peter's (" Petrus ait 98 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. $ 2. in epistola sua." C. H. iv. 9. $ 2. <\>nT\v 6 Tl^pot, Strom, iv. 7. p. 584 Potter), in addition to the Christian writers who use it without giving any reference. In one work of Tertullian, Scorpiace (or Contra Gnosticos), is this Epistle cited, and that expressly : " Petrus quidem ad Ponticos, Quanta enim, inquit, gloria si non ut delinquentes puniamini sustinetis? Haec enim gratia est, in hoc et vocati estis, quoniam et Christus passus est pro nobis, relinquens vobis exemplum semetipsum, uti adsequamini vestigia ipsius. Et rursus, Dilecti, ne epavescatis ustionem, quae agitur in vobis in temptationem, quasi novum accidat vobis. Etenim secundimi quod communicatis passionibus Christi, gaudete, uti et in revelatione gloriae ejus gaudeatis exultantes. Si dedecoramini in nomine Christi, beati estis, quod gloria et Dei Spiritus requiescit in vobis, dum ne quis vestrum pati- atur ut homiclda aut fiir aut maleficus aut alien! speculator, si autem ut Christianus, ne erubescat, glorificet autem Dominum (s. Deum) in nomine isto." (cap. 12.) " Condixerat scilicet Petrus, Regem quidem honoran- dum." (cap. 14.) This peculiar use on the part of Tertullian of this Epistle, so difTerent from his habitual quotations from the Grospels and St. Paul's Epistles, was natural with regard to any work which existed as yet only separately, and not in either of the collections of books which were in constant use in the services of the Church. It may be that such single separate writings were only occasionally available by a Christian author like Tertullian; and thus, imtil collected for public use, they might be but rarely or not at all employed. This Epistle is addressed to the elect strangers of the dispersion of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia; and this makes all testimonies from Asia Minor the more significant. It seems (ch. v. 13) to have been written in the neighbourhood of Babylon, some time probably before the Apostle's journey to the West, when he suffered martyrdom at Borne. The Epistle to the Hebrews and the first of Peter were so known in the second century, and so universally received, that we cannot suppose them to have been rejected by the author of the Fragment, or to have been writings with which he was unacquainted. We know that in copying the extract from Ambrose the second time, the scribe omitted two lines and a Jud/ (11^ of MS. line 29, see p. 22); a similar omission here would fully account for any apparent silence : or the mention of these writings may not have been extracted from the work of the author, or he might have had no occasion to speak of them. V. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 99 § 3. Thb Second Epistlb of Peter. The writings of the New Testament have been transmitted to us with various degrees of external testimony ; as to some, such as the Gospel of St. John and the First of Corinthians, we have absolute evidence (more so than is the case with regard to any profane writings whatsoever); while as to others, such as the second Epistle of Peter and that of James, we have far less. This must be dis- tinctly stated; for not unfrequently the opposers of the Records of our religion try to lower all evidence to that which is the least strong, instead of owning the absolute testimony in favour of particular books,— evidence which amounts to the fullest demonstration, and which no one can reject who is not prepared to cast aside all proo^ whether moral or mathematical. This must especially be remembered when a book has to be considered like the second Epistle of Peter, not universally owned and known in the early ages, like the Gospel of St. John, even from the very time of the author, by the universal Christian community in weekly public use ; but rather one about which doubts were felt, and which was comparatively little used. The second Epistle of Peter is written (iii. i) to the same persons as were the receivers of the first; and it is from Cappadocia, one of the coim- tries thus addressed, that we have in the middle of the third century our first clear and definite mention of this Epistle. Firinilianus, bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, when writing to Cyprian against Stephanus, bishop of Rome, on the question of those who had been baptized by heretics, says : f Quod nunc Stephanus ausus est fiicere, rumpens adversimi vos pacem, quam semper antecessores ejus vobiscum amore et honore mutuo custodierunt, adhuc etiam infamans Petrvm et Paulum, beatos apostolos, quasi hoc ipsi tradiderint, qui in epislolis suis haereticos execrati simt et ut eos evitemus monuerunt." (In opp. Cypriani, ed. Baluze, p. 144.) No other Epistle but this suits the description. Nor was Firmilianus a person of but little note * in the Christian community at large ; his intercourse had been wide, and in the same Epistle (p. 142) he says, "Gratias propter hoc Domino maximas egimus quod contigerit ut qui corpore ab invicem separamur, sic spiritu adunemur quasi non unam tantum regionem tenentes, sed in ipsa atque in eadem domo simul inhabitantes." He seeks Christian unity in dogmatic truth rather than in uniformity of observance, for he thus introduces the words above quoted relative to St. Peter's Epistles: "Eos autem qui Romae sunt non ea in omnibus observare quae sint ab origine tradita et frustra apostolorum auctoritatem praetendere scire quis etiam inde potest quod circa celebrandos dies Paschae et circa multa alia divinae rei sacramenta videat esse apud illos aliquas diversitates, nee observari illic omnia aequa- 2 100 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. J 3. liter quae Hierosolymis observantur, secundum quod in caeteris quoque plurimis provinciis multa pro loconim et nominum diversitate variantur, nee tamen propter hoc ab ecclesiae catholicae pace atque unitate ali- quando discessum ests." Thus from the Cappadocian bishop we have within two centuries definite testimony to the Epistle written to that very region by the Apostle Peter. And Fimulianus writes mentioning how his acquaintance extends «• per Cappadociam et per Pontum," so that we have not to think of mere individual opinion, but to know that we have the testimony of one holding a public place in that country. Thus this account comes to us attesting the second Epistle of Peter as known in what might be regarded as the proper custody. This alone has a great and in general a decisive weight. What is sufficient to silence all questions as to many of Luther's letters published (at a far longer subsequent interval than that from St. Peter to Firmilianus) for the first time by De Wette ? Simply this, that the letters had been preserved in the proper custody. This has its weight as to the second Epistle of Peter in all the subsequent discussions. Origen knew of this Epistle, as might be supposed, from his intercoiirse with Cappadocians and friendship with Firmilianus ; but he mentions how it was doubted by some. Herpa ie e<f>* ^ oUoSofielTat ^ j(pi<rrov eKKX^a-ta .... fjilav rjTiffToX^*' 6fJLo\oyovfiivt}v KaTaXeKoivev' eorw it Kot Sevripav, aftipiPakXerai yap' (Ap. Eus. H. K vi. 25.) In accordance with this we find, as we might have expected, few satisfactory traces of this Epistle in his extant works. From that time in the third century this Epistle was known, whatever opinions were formed about it: Eusebius (H. E. iii. 25) records as a fact that ? T€ Iler^i; Sevripa exwrroX^ was onc tSi' f avrCKeyoiuvwv, yyupi/iMV f ow ofiuf Toif xoXXoif ". Having thus established the fact that this Epistle was known in the third century, and that it was then preserved in the proper custody, allu- sions or quotations in previous writers may be examined ; premising how- ever, that being a writing as yet not belonging to any recognized collection, we ought not to expect to find it other than little known. s Bat he looks on the then Roman hishop as the point of the ai]gament. an introducer of something new : " Ego in hac •» It has indeed been stated, that though parte juste indignor ad hanc tam apertam et Eusebius knew of this Epistle he never uses manifestam Stephani'stultitiam, quod qui sic de it ; but when (R E. iiL 24) he says of the episcopatus sui loco gloriatur et se successionem Apostles, t^f 8« yX»TTm> liiortvoyrtt rS y*/*^" Petri tenere contendit, super quem fundamenta npbs row (roTijpos avroit Mioptiiiivg 6t'u} cai iropa- ecclesiae collocata sunt, multas alias petras in- 8o^o»y iimifiti Bapaowm, he seems to bear in ducat." (p. 148.) An Epistle oi Peter is quoted mind 2 Pet L 3, r^r 6tiat hwiium ouroC ri irpit as authority against Peter's ttuxeuor; hence f^r koI nvi^wr ithttptniinjt. V. $ 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 101 In the former part of the third century Hippolytus has o1 irpoi filv wpca> moov/tevM Kot Cnro r^f oK^Gelat erwayo/ievoi wfioXoyovv, fier ov iroXu Si exi tov aurov fiopPopov avfKvXiovTo. (Philosophumena ix. 7. p. 279 Miller, p. 440 Duncker.) Here the words of 2 Pet ii. 22 are simply interwoven by the Mriter. In the latter part of the second century Theophilus of Antioch uses expressions which seem to imply a knowledge of this Epistle. His words o Xoyos avTov <f>aivxv wa-rep Xv)(yos iv oiKJifiaTi trwey^ofiivip (ad Autol. ii.13) deserve to be compared with i. 19, »? Xvyya <\>alvovri &> m^tktip^ tottw: and ol H to5 veov avQpwwoi wevftaTO(b6poi trvev/xaTOt dytov Koi nrpo<pirJTai yevofievoi (ii. 9) with L 21, ov yap 6eX^fi.aTi avBpiirov ^ve^O^ trore irpo^pifreia oXX' vro xvev/taTOt dyiov <p€pofievot eXaX^vav ayioi 6eov avQpunroi. See also o* ayiai ypa<f}cu, koi vavret ol vveo/iaTo<p6pqt (ii. 22). Each seems to be a probable allusion, and the com- bination strengthens this probability to a high degree. Irenaeus uses an expression with regard to St. Peter, which in this Epistle he applies to himself: wovSaaui Se koI «aoTOTe eyeiv w/xSf fiera rhv iftiiv i^oSov Triv TovTwv ftviifitjv iroteiardai. (i. 15.) Irenaeus (C. H. ill. I. J i), after speaking of the preaching of Peter and Paul, adds that fiera Se rhv tovtuv e^oSov, Mark, the disciple and interpreter of Peter, wrote down the things which he had taught. K this be a mere coincidence, it is at least remark- able : it may rather seem that the name of Peter suggested the use of this unaccustomed expression to denote his death : how little it has been con- sidered a usual or probable term has been shewn by its having been doubted whether Irenaeus did not merely mean Peter's departure from Rome. A comparison with this Epistle seems to shew that it was em- ployed in a Petrine sense. There is a^sentence given as a quotation by Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, and others>, as to which it has been doubted whether they quote from Psalm xc. or from 2 Pet. The passages are at least worthy of consideration. Ay yap ry 'A.Safi. t'ptp-o ori p i' av i/iipif <^ayi) oxo tow l^vXov iv acehcp oiro- OavetTOt, eyvta/uv avrov fih ava-rXtipiMravTa x^'" ^^' (nn^/ca/uev koi to eiptifievov OTt ifiepa Kvptov its x^^"^ ^> ^'^ twto avvayeu (Justin. Dial. { 8l.) ovatt . . . ^ftipais iyevero 6 Korftos, TOO'avrats ■)(tXiovTavi awTfXeiTat. koi oia TOVTO (bija-iv i ypaif)^, icai trweTeXe<r6ti<rav o ovpavot koi ^ y^ koi vas 6 Koaftot nvrZv. Ka\ awereXea-ev 6 debs rp ifiipa rp ?' to epya avrov a hroitjve, koi Karhrav<rev o deos iv -rp nf*^P9 T^ ^ oiro iravruv tZv epyuv avrml. tovto S' itrrt tS>v nrpoyeyovormv St^yijtriS, KOI Tuv itronevtev icpo<l>trra.a. ^ yap ^fiepa Kvpiov «? ja ertf iv e^ oZv ^nepats (rwreriXerrat ra yeyovora' (pavepbv ovv ori ^ vtnrreXela avrwv to /T eros e(m. (C. H. V. a8. § 3.) " Quidam autem rursus in millesimum annum revocant i HippolytuB follows them in quoting it; Lagarde, p. 153.) ^/upa ti xvpUm x»^«o ^^ ^fjpa yip Kvplov •; x'^" ^ (>° ^^^*°- -♦• ***' (****• ^- P' '54-) 102 CANON MURATORIAI^US, V. f 3. mortem Adae; quoniam enim dies Domini, sicut mille anni, non superposuit autem mille amios sed intra eos mortuus est, transgressionis adimplens sententiam." (C. H. v. 23. J 2.) Compare also Pseudo-Barnabas xv., ain-oj St 11.01 /laprvpet \eym, ^ISov nf^epa Kvplov (Cod. Sinait,; cr^fifpov n/j^pa common text) The t^se of the expression in Justin and in the latter passage from Irenaeus seems to shew an allusion to 2 Pet. iii., because the thought has to do with delay in mercy, so that we may account the lohgsuffering of the Lord to be salvation. It will be noticed that the words are introduced as a quotation : the Psalm reads in the LXX., Sri x(X<a em iv o<f>daKfiois aov »; ^ ^Hepa 17 e^de; tjris ii^dtv, koI (pvXoKii ev vvktI (xC. [Ixxxix. LXX.} 4). 2 Pet. ill. 8 has oTi fila ^fiepa nrapa Kvptta wt x'*^"* ^^' *'"' X'*^"* ^1 "^ hf-^po^ /"'o. The form of the comparison im j(t\ia em is the same in 2 Pet., but not so in the Psalm. In the Epistle of Polycarp there is a passage which seems from the thoughts and words to be moulded on a sentence in this Epistle. He says to the Philippians, mxe yap eytt) ovre aXKoi o/xotot ifiol Svvarat KaTaKoXovd^a-at r^ troipiif TO? fioKaplov koi evSo^ov TlauKov, os yepo/JLevos iv ifuw Kara Trpovtnrov rwv Tore avQpunruv iSlSa^ev . . . o; kcu axwi' v/uiv typa'>^ev eTtcrroXar, nr.r. X. (c. ill.) Kadws Kot 6 ayainiTos iftwy a3€S.(l>ot XIovXo; Kara tV So6et(rtw avr^ o'oipiav eypa-^tv vfilv, m ecu ev -ratrtui iirivToKaii \dkwv. (2 Pet. ilL 15, 16.) In the first century Clement of Rome thus writes: — " On account of hospitality and godliness Lot was delivered out of Sodom, when all the region round about was condemned with fire and. brimstone. The Lord made it manifest that He doth not forsake them that trust in Him ; but those who turn to other ways He appoints to punishment." (cap. xi.) Let this, as to the connection of words and thoughts, be compared with 2 Pet. ii. 6-9 : " Turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes, condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those that after should live tmgodly; and delivered just Lot. . . . The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished." It certainly looks as if the one passage had been in the mind of the writer of the other. A passage from an Oration of Melito " in the presence of Antoninus Caesar," preserved in a Syriac translation from a Nitrian MS., was edited in 1855 by the late Dr. Cureton, in his Spicilegium Syriacum, together with an English version. The genuineness of this work of Melito has been oppugned, partly, if not mostly, on account of an allusion which it ap- peared to contain to 2 Pet. iii. 5-7 in speaking of judgment to come. The passage ought to be compared : for there is no good ground for denying the genuineness of the work. Melito, after speaking of those who have V. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 103 entered into God's unchangeable covenant, says : " These same will be able to escape from being consumed when the flood of fire shall come upon all the world. For there once was a flood and wind, and the chosen men were destroyed by a mighty north wind, and the just were left for demon- stration of the truth: but again at another time there was a flood of waters, and all men and living creatures were destroyed by the multitude of waters, and the just were preserved in an ark of wood, by the ordinance of God. So also will it be at the last time ; there shali he a flood offlre, and the earth shaM be burnt up, together with its mountains, and men shall be burnt up together with the idols which they have made, and with the graven images which they have worshipped ; and the sea, together with its isles, shall be burnt; and the just shall be delivered from the fury, like their fellows in the ark from the waters of the deluge." (Spicilegium Syria- cum, Syr. text p. 30. Eng. trans. 50, 51.) It was pointed out by Cureton (p. 94) that the former part of the extract from Melito is based on a pas- sage quoted by Josephus from the third Sibylline book* relative to the tower of Babel : — Kcl ^ofSkoin' dvo/S^vot cl( ovp<ui6v iurTfp6tVTa' edrrdca i' iOivaTos iiFy6Xr)v iiri0riK€V ip6yKiiv TtvtiyMTW taniip htir ipffiot yutyav t^Oi v6pyop piy^av, KoX BinjTouriv hi' dXXijXots fpu> wpvav. (100-103.) And hence it has been thought that the description of the future flood of fire may be taken from a. preoious passage in the same book (as it now exists): — Koi vlatrai vdKCiiop^oi 2Xos vSKoi iv yOovX hln Kol vtkiyti' 'peuvei ii mipos ftaX-tpov KorapixTris iieiiuiTos, ^X^fet ii ytuav, ^i{(i ii 0iXtur<ra», Kti ir6\op oipavtov, ica2 fjiucra, col lerCinv oMiP tls tp xovct/ffn Kol cIs KoBofAp iidKi^tu (83-87O But the connection with 2 Pet. in Melito is shewn by the contrast drawn in each between the flood of waters and the future destruction by fire : also the passage that speaks of the fire is no original part of the third Sibylline ; and thus no reliance can be placed on it as having belonged to the book in the time of Melito '. k The proofs of the third Sibylline book phet," p. 363. This is the book quoted by being for the most part that which was written Virgil in his foorth Eclogue. by a Jew in the form of a prophecy about 170 l As the Sibylline Books have been used to or 160 B. C. are given in Friedlieb's edition, explain away the allusion in the passage from pp. xnviiL, xxxix. ; and they are translated Melito to a Pet, there are two places in two of from him by Dr. Pusey in " Daniel the Pro- these books, both of which appear to have been 104 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. } 3. But in Tertullian no real trace can be found of this Epistle. This only proves how little general circulation some of the uncollected Catholic Epistles had. If Tertullian's Scorpiace had perished, or if two leaves of that work had not come down to us, we might have argued on his ignorance of St. Peter's first Epistle. Let this sparing use of the first Epistle (which was " universally received") illustrate his entire silence as to the second. The argument on Tertullian's silence as to 2 Pet. might be strength- ened, if it were proved that the Scorpiace, in which alone he cites i Pet., were not genuine. But until I know the reasons of Volkmar and others for denying or doubting this, I continue to believe it to be truly the work of that writer, and I do not argue on a silence as to i Pet., which I believe does not exist I only remark that Volkmar and others weaken their own rejection of 2 Pet., by asserting that Tertullian did not use that Apostle's former Epistle. By the latter part of the third century all the seven Catholic Epistles had been formed into a collected volume, which was appended to the book of Acts': we find from the collections of Euthalius (first deacon of Alexandria and afterwards bishop of Sulca, €vutk6tov ZovXic^r — a locality which seems uncertain) that Pamphilus the martyr was the author of an arrangement of the book of Acts in chapters; and from the subscription appended to the Euthalian copy of the Catholic Epistles, it appears pretty evident that he did the same with regard to them : for the subscription ^ys, avrepK^dii ie tZv Upa^etcv kcu KaOokucZv ^EirtrroXuv to Pip}Jov irpos ra axpifi^ avTtypaifia t?( w Kaiaapet<f fiifiXtod^Kiis ISjirePlov tov Tiaft<pi\ov, thus uniting the Catholic Epistles with the Acts : of the latter book, the Pro- logue published by Zacagni (Collectanea Monumentorum Veterum, Romae 1698, p. 428) is shewn to be the work of Pamphilus (Montfaucon, Bibliotheca Coisliniana, p. 78) ; and everything leads to the persuasion that all up to this subscription is the work of Pamphilus as well as the Prologue". 'written in the second centuiy A. D. : which tfiKi^tt ip^, cowrn rmafutit, wfyiu ii awivti, seem to shew an acquaintance with this part cimu leiaitoi iaxriiot, nroXXv/Mvov avBpinnav. of this Epistle. Kai6fuvoi ti autit rim rkifiuntt iitffXh^tnxni/ a} Tin dij mraiiis 0' i itiyat nvpit oiflojwVoio oipar6w, oiiK Serrpou, dXX' » mpA UKfoiina. ptwrti m oipoMtP, «a« warm rimor imtariivu, \V^ 118—125.) Yuav T, &Kta»6v rt itiyar, y\avidi» n 6akaaaar, The writers of these lines surelj read 3 Pet. iii. Xifuxu «ol iroTo/iovt, »nn«w. «al aiuQ^x'" ?*"»". m It was long thought that Euthalius was «i2 fr«5Xor ovpanm. (iL 196-200.) rather an author than a collector j and on this ot at (Tot, rKfiiuav, at oT, KoKiBv/u eOuunra, supposition there were several passages which $po6ri<ni mipl Jracro «al t foX»<ror Xa4i> iX/jj;' presented considerable difficulty ; for instance, firrai yap rt roaovror M x^"^ pau>6iiaiov trip, that in which the author calls himself fiov xp^- Saaov vi<ap ptwni. «al i(o\i<ni x'Si'a vaaar. vntv «i) itoBniiorur ; and one in which he says, V. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 105 Such, then, are grounds of evidence yet extant, giving us so far proo& of what led the Church in the fourth century to receive the second Epistle of Peter. And besides what we have, we must remember that then there were sources of information, accessible to inquirers, to which we cannot have recourse. So that Eusebius, in the former part of that age, could say that though some objected to this Epistle, it was one tuv an-tXe- yofievwp yva>plnuv S' oiJi' Sfiuf rott voWoit- (H. E. iii. 25°.) If the evidence in favom- of this Epistle appears to be scanty, we have to inquire whether it is good ; and if so, the question is rather. Why should we not receive it ? than. What difficulties and objections can we find ? Now it wiU be observed, that the real grounds of objection are in- ternal ; and they have far more to do with subjective feeling than with facts or evidence. It is said that the style and phraseology diflFer greatly from the first Epistle : that in the second century St. Peter's name was used for forgeries: that the allusion in chap. iii. to St. Paul and his Epistles marks a later age : that the use of so much of Jude's Epistle in chap, ii, is inconsistent with this being apostolic. The utmost that these objections can amount to is supposition ; and a supposition, however probable, falls before even the smallest amount of evidence. But perhaps on examination these very grounds of objection will furnish heads of argument in favour of the authenticity of this Epistle. i. The resemblance of chap. ii. to JTude is most marked : now would a forger in the name of the Apostle Peter thus use the writing of a person of fiEU* less note, as that which he would quote and use? Would he not avoid what would lead to such an objection? after the year 490, that he was mm i/uMit of having had the discipline of an original ipnyp' ai" mi aTpiffij Itrai trpooroy/Mwr : these investigation. words appeared very unintelligible, when it was » It has been argaed that as some have remembered what an ecclesiastical position En- spoken of St Peter's first Epistle simply as thalios held at the time of the conncil of Chalce- hit EpittU, " Fetrus ait in epistola sua" (Iren. don (451). and what his literary labours in 458. C. H. iv. 9. § 3), it assumes that but one was The nnsatisfiBtctory solutions of these difficulties known ; but this is the mode in which St. fell to the ground when it was seen from the John's first Epistle is also quoted. Indeed we Prologue published by Montfaucon, that he subsequently find, when both the Epistles of simply used the words of others. In Home's Peter were fully known, the same phrase ap- Introduction (1856), vol. iv. 36—28, the subject plied to the second; dirtorciXfv 6 6i6t irpaTow rip is discussed, and the proofs are given of the vrf/iov <l>m-iCt»v it ir "Kvxvf vapafmivom, is <fniaw non-originality of Euthalius as a writer. Had nirpos n rj arurroKgi UpoirixpvTts . . . n> raSs Kofh- I remembered how Bonth (Eeliquiae, iii. 510) i'uus vfiav. Epiph. Haer. Ixvi. 64. (Petav. L 678. had pointed out that Pamphilus was the author Dind. iii. 90.) No one, I suppose, would argue of the Prologue to the. Acts, it would have from this that Epiphanius knew nothing of saved me much trouble, though at the expense i Pet. 1^6 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. J 3. u. If a person in the second century wrote in the name of St. Peter, would he have inserted a reference to St. Paul and his Epistles which causes difficulty? For it seems from the reference to be quite uncertain which Epistle of St. Paul is meant, and the allusion is by no means clear. lu. While it is true that in the second century teaching was attributed to St. Peter that was not his, it needs only to compare this Epistle with the Homilies attributed to him in the Clementines, to see the utterly dif- ferent tone of thought and feeling. And if it were said that this Epistle was written in opposition to the Homilies, we may easily see that there are points uncontradicted which lie at the base of the whole system of that book. Now the doctrine of the Clementines, as put into the mouth of Peter, is that the Pentateuch was not written by Moses ; that it contains a great mixture of error, inti-oduced by Satan, while the law was preserved by tradition. The fall of Adam is denied, also that sacrifice had been ordained of God. The dislike to St. Paul and his teaching is very decided. If this Epistle were intended as a contradiction of the Homilies, we might reasonably expect some assertion of the fall, of the authority of the Law, and of the divine institution of sacrifice. If it be thought that iii. 15, as referring to St. Paul, was introduced for a purpose, it might be asked how then it is not more full and definite, and how is it that such prominence is given in ver. 16 to the difficulties in his Epistles? ev aT?, referring to Epistles, is undoubtedly the reading much better supported than o' o?p°. If this Epistle were forged to controvert the Clementines,, would not the intention be fax more manifest ? iv. Does the difference of style in any way shew that the second Epistle of Peter had a different author from the first ? Let the answers of Jerome to such questionings be borne in mind. " Simon Petrus .... Bcripsit duas epistolas, quae catholicae nominantur; quanmi secunda a plerisque ejus esse negatur, propter styli cum priore dissonantiam." (De Vir. ni. I.) " Denique et duae epistolae quae feruntur Petri, stylo inter se et charactere discrepant structuraque verborum : ex quo intelligimus pro necessitate rerum diversis eum usimi interpretibus." (Ad Hedibiam, Ep. 120. II.) One thing that affects the style of a work is its subject- o It IB worthy of inquiry, whether the vbart car<uXv<r0ct{ airvXrro (a Pet. iiL 6), and Clementine Homilies do not afford evidence also KorcuXvir/iir K6aiuf aotfiuv in^af . . . vir^ amounting at least to a probability of the prior ttiyiia itt\X6vTav air«j3<u> Tt6tuci>s. ( ii. 5, 6.) existence of 2 Pet. having been known by the There are several things in the Clementine writer. When we read tx"' f^P "'*' "''■^'x «<>ra- Homilies which seem rather to be directed KKwrBivTos Koffiiov ri imSiayfui Qx. 2. p. 93. ed. against 2 Pet than vux vend. Lagarde), it at least calls to mind 6 tin K6<riuit V. § 3. CANON MURATORIANUS. 107 matter. Occasionally a work may be known to be written by a particular author, or else it may be judged to be a studied imitation of his style and manner, from the expressions, the arrangement, and the kind of illustra- tions and mode of reasoning ; and when there are particulars which would not be imitated, or they appear in such a manner as to be clearly un- designed, the identification may be regarded as very certain. But the supposed converse to this will not hold good. When a person is writing on subjects wholly diflFerent, and at another time, it would be strange to expect uniformity of mere style. As well might stern and solemn rebuke be couched in the language of gentle entreaty. K Peter preaching in the Acts, if his addresses to Ananias and Sapphira and to Simon Magus, and his answer before the Jewish council, be compared with the difiFerent parts of this Epistle, they wiU be found to accord with it far more as to style, than they do with the first Epistle, the genuineness of which is incontrovertible. It may be observed, that the name Symeon Peter is that which intro- duces this Epistle : would a forger use a peculiar form of the Apostle's name, which is nowhere else given him in the New Testament, except by James in Acts xv. 14 ? This Epistle is either the genuine work of the Apostle, who is pro- fessedly the author, or else it is a solenm imposture p. Let the Epistle itself be read ; let its words be considered ; and then let it be said if it does not cany with it an impress of perfect truthfulness. It professes to be the work of an Apostle, and thus it is in vain to argue (as some have done) that the author writes avowedly that the Apostles were dead, resting on ch. ill. 2. Few moral arguments in favour of this Epistle can be stronger than that derived &om the prediction, iii 3, 4, that scofTers should come in the last days, walking after their own lusts, and saying, " Where is the promise of ^is coming?" men who are willingly ignorant that the old world was destroyed by the water of the flood. Throughout the second century there are traces of this Epistle having P The case is wholly different from that of our Lord and his Apostles, especially in those an anonymous work, such as the Epistle to the parts which modem scepticism woidd ascribe to Hebrews, where the authorship, and not the a later author. See Mat iiL 3; Mark L 3, 3; canonical authority, is the matter in question. Luke iii. 4, ice; John L 23; Matt viiL 17; We may compare the case of the anonymous John xiL 38; Bom. x. 17, so; Luke ir. 17. books of the Old Testament with the book of Also in Acts viii. 38 we have the testimony of the prophecy of Isaiah, which in the title pro- one who was not an Apostle, fesses to be his, and which is quoted as his by P 2 108 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. ^ 4. been known and used''. In the third century it comes to us with testimony from the region to which it is addressed ; and from that age and onward it is well known. Meanwhile a book, called the Apocalypse of Peter, is known and used by many. These Bie facts ; and I believe that they admit of a simple explanation. My belief is, that this second Epistle was sent to the East shortly before the martyrdom of the author ; that in other countries it was not much circulated, only its prophetic character had been heard of by those who themselves had never read it ; as it was an Apocalyptic book, the so-called Apocalypse of Peter was circulated in some countries in its stead, either as then written, or as appending the Apostle's name to something previously existing. I cannot suppose the forged Apocalypse of Peter to have gained any acceptance, save from the fact having been known that that Apostle had written a prophetic book. J 4. The Epistle op James. The introductory words of the Epistle of Jude, in which he calls himself " Judas, the brother of James," seem to imply that those to whom he wrote had been addressed by the James of whom he spoke; otherwise the name would imply nothing definite. In the third century Origen speaks of this Epistle as that which is , circulated as that of James : iav yap Xey^ai fiev nrlmij X<cpis Se epyuv Tvyj(avp vexpa hrriv ^ TOiaurti, i>s iv t^ (pepofievti 'Iokw^ov eirirroXy aveyvw/xtv. (in Johan. xix. iv. p. 306.) Besides quotations in his works, which we only have in a Latin translation of doubtful accuracy, we have the following : ut irapa 'loKW^, wenrep Se to tru/ia X'^P'^ "Trvevfiaros veKpov ioTiv. (li. 644.) ^10 Koi eKe)(Bti vri 6 Oeos airetpcurros i<m kokSiv. (iL 1 24.) It was dearly at that time a book in use, but not very well known ; which might well be the case, from its being addressed to believing Israelites as such (those of the twelve tribes scattered abroad, who believed on our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory), and not to any particular country, and from its not being part as yet of any recognized collection. Irenaeus says, " Et quia non per haec justificabatur homo sed in signo data sunt populo, ostendit, quod ipse Abraham sine circumcisione et sine observatione sabbatorum credidit Deo, et reputatum est illi ad jiistitiam, et amicus Dei vooatus est." (C. H. iv. 16. f 2.) He thus shews his acquaintance with James ii 23, although in his extant writings he does not mention this Epistle by name. In another place (v. i. J i), " factores autem sermonum q An aigument against this Epistle has been lypse, were not contained in the collection so based on its absence from the old Syriac ver- translated : for of these books, the Apocalypse sion : all that can be said is, that this Epistle, was in the second centniy undisputed, as well as a and 3 John, Jade, and the Apoca- V. § 5. CANON MURATORIANUS. 109 ejus facti," and " facti autem initium factiirae," appear to be an allusion to James i. i8, 22. Before this we have proof of this Epistle having been known. The allusions in the Shepherd of Hennas shew the same tone and connection of thought, so as to make it very evident that he must have been ac- quainted with this Epistle'. The following are instances of this use : Swarai yap 6 Sii^oXot ■jraXaia-at, KaTairaAatvai Se ov Swarat. eav ovv avTKrr^t avrov, viKtideit (f>€v^eTai aird <rov Karri- ayvftfievos. (Mand. xii. 5.) Compare James iv. 7. nSXkov (poP^Otrri tw Kvptov Toi/ Swa/x€vov vSwai Koi airoXevai. (ibid. 6*.) Compare James iv. 12. Having thus traced this Epistle backward from the time of Origen, it may be noticed that his younger contemporary, Dionysius of Alexandria, in his extant Remains quotes this Epistle twice: 6 yap Beos, <f»io-i, aireipaa-rof i<m Koucwv. (pp. 32 and 33, ed. Rom. 1796, and in Mai, N. BibliotL Patrum, VI. 166.) •JTodev T-oKe/iot Kai fiayai iv vfiiv. (p. 200, ed. Rom.*) After this time this was placed first in the collection of the Catholic Epistles; and in the earlier part of the fourth century it was reckoned amongst the Antilegomena, known by most, but objected to by some. § 5. The New Testament in the Foubth Centuby. In order rightly to understand the distinction of the Books in the beginning of the fourth century into those "universally received" and those " objected to by some," we must consider some of the circumstances of the Christians in that age. Events had occurred which rendered it needM for the Church to dis- criminate accurately between its authoritative Scripture and other books. The Diocletian persecution, which commenced in the year 303, was directed even more against the sacred books of the Christians than against their persons. The endeavour was made to exterminate ths Christian Scriptures: had this effort succeeded, it was thought that the form of belief which hin- dered the disciples of Christ from uniting in the popular idolatries, would at once fall to the ground. Such an effort had be6n made by Antiochus Epiphanes to destroy the Old Testament, and thus to annihilate Judaism. t « The coincidences of Hennas with St. Xaurm ii ov Unmu. im> o2r amumStfrt avry, vuof- James are too nnmerons to be ennmeiated at 6tis ifm^mu iif) v/tAr mnyiT^/t^tavt, and ^M^ifitfn length. Whole sections of the Shepherd are riv varra Hwaittrop o&mu mi} airoX<cnu. framed with evident recollection of St. James's * The fact of this Epistle being contained in Epistle, e. g. Vis. iii. 9, Mand. u. ix. xL, Sim. the old Sjriac yersion is a strong argument in ▼. 4." Weatcott, p. 11 5, foot-note. its fevonr : for while nothing can be concluded ■ The text is thus quoted in Pseudo-Atha- from the absence of an Epistie like 2 Peter, nasins ad Antiochum : in the MS. at Leipsic much is shewn bj the positive fact of this being there is, tuxmu 6 tufiokot arrmaXauriu, Koraim- found there. no CANON MURATORIANUS. V. J 5. In the Diocletian persecution, the Christians throughout the Roman Empu-e, from the Euphrates to the Atlantic, from the cataracts of the Nile to Britain, were required to give up their copies of the New Testament to be destroyed : those who refused suffered imprisonments, tortures, slavery, or death. Many refrised to surrender the Scriptures, and endured the con- sequences; others complied with the order of the Emperors, and thence received, amongst Christians, the designation of Traditors, as though they had betrayed the word of God, just as Judas had betrayed our blessed Lord EUmself. There were also some who allowed the emissaries of the government to take away any books which were not Scripture : some bishops placed books of the heathens or of heretics where the messengers of the magistrates were likely to search for copies of the Gospels. Indeed not a few of those employed by the persecutors had but little zeal in the cause, so that they willingly took away whatever books were delivered to them, without inquiring whether they were the Christian Scriptures or not. In consequence of this persecution, and the light in which the Tra- ditors were regarded as subject to severe ecclesiastical discipline, it became really an anxious question. What are the sacred books of the Christians ? Hence the need of discrimination on this point. Whoever gave up any of the books universally received was a Traditor, — ^whoever gave up any of the books reckoned as spurious was not subjected to any ecclesiastical discipline; but from the general feeling of the many, those who gave up the books opposed by some, would be looked on with doubt, and by most would be regarded as Traditors. The importance of the question was felt as widely as the diffusion of the Christian name". Hence the statement of Eusebius as to the books universally received, those opposed by some, and those altogether spurious. Besides the two collections, — ^the Gospels, — and the thirteen Epistles with St. Paul's name, the first class consisted only of the Acts, i Peter, i John, and perhaps the Apocalypse. The other books of the New Testament would belong tf the second class ; and the spurious would be those which were known to be forgeries, or uninspired later writings*. The general acceptance of the books of the New Testament in the time " This reference to the Diocletian persecntion, x It is needless to discuss any of the con- in the three paragraphs above, I give in the tradictoiy or inconsistent statements given by words in which I stated the point in a Lecture Eusebius, as to the EjMstle to the Hebrews on the Historic Evidence of the New Testament, especially. He records the varying opinions, printed in 1853. V. § 5- CANON MURATORIANUS. Ill of that persecution shews how they were estimated as a question of life or death. It is worthy of remark, that when the peace of the Church was restored, so that Christians from land to land could have free intercourse, all the twenty-seven books were accepted as we accept them ; and though as to some the amount of evidence is less than that which attests others, no subsequent investigation has disproved in any respect the judgment of the Church of the fourth century as to the Canon of the New Testament The records of Christianity are often assailed : this is not in general done by any examination of evidence, unless indeed with regard to some of the books that were less known; and then the attempt is made to pursue an apparent advantage, by reducing all historical evidence to a kind of uncertainty. We meet with bold assertions, such as recent statements relative to St. John's Gospel y; with attempts to decry all Historical Proofs; or with the repetition of what some eminent man or scholar has said". It is remarkable that the opinion of any destructive critic (especially if a German) is quoted and re-quoted, as if it were conclusive ; while at the same time whatever upholds the authority of Holy Scripture (whether written by Germans or others) is kept comparatively out of sight, or is spoken of as if it were unworthy of discussion or serious consideration. But we have to do not with names or opinions, but with facts proved to be such. No searcher after Truth casts doubt and imcertainty on that whidi rests on clear and certain proofs. Hence we may see the importance of the Historic evidence of Christianity: for although the external holding fast of the books of r Three sentences in tiie first ch^ter of this remembered that the first occorr^nce of the Gospel contain doctrines, some or all of whidi word Gk>D in the first Qospel applies to Jesus are rejected by those who cast doubt on this Christ t Gospel itself, and deny or keep out of mght the " Thou shalt call His name Jebus, for Hi evidence, by which it is so supported; « nt hinc {<Mit) shall save His people from their bus." dubitare dementis sit" (to use the words of i. ai. Augustine) : " ^^7 BhaD call His name Emmanuel, which "The word was (Sod." ver. i. being interpreted is, God with us" (/•*»' 4^ « The word was made flesh." ver. 14. i 6t6s). ver. 23. " Behold the Lamb of God which takeUi " The Son of man came ... to give His life a away the sin of the world." ver. 29. ransom for many." xx. 38. But although the Godhead, Incarnation, and " This is my blood of the New Testament, Vicarious Sacrifice of our Lord, have an espe- which is shed for many for the remission of dal prominence in St. John's Gospel, these rins." xxvL 38. points are not peculiarities of his teaching. * Or, it may be, has not sud : see Archdeacon Do we not find the same doctrines in another Hare's remarks on what Luther is laid to have Apostie— St Matthew 1 Have those who press said about some books of the Old Testament, the difierent view (as they call it) of the Lord in Vindication of Luther against his recent Jesus in the fourtii Gospel so strongly, ever English Assailants, pp.- 219-325. 112 CANON MURATORIANUS. V. $ 5. Holy Scripture does not give spiritual apprehension of their use and value as able to make wise unto salvation through faith which is in Clirist Jesus, they are the basis of the truth which has to be spiritually known, and they contain the records given forth by the authority of the Holy Ghost. Christianity as a Divine Revelation has other proofs as well as the Historical on which to rest : but as long as Historic Evidence remains un- shaken, so long will the religion of the New Testament be unassailable. Heckman BINDERY, INC. Bound-lb-Pleaje* NOV 00 N. MANCHESTER, INDIANA 46962